Title: Arius the Libyan
Author: Kouns, Nathan Chapman
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Arius the Libyan" ***


                                 ARIUS
                               THE LIBYAN

                              _A ROMANCE_
                       _OF THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH_


                                   BY
                          NATHAN CHAPMAN KOUNS



                          NEW YORK AND LONDON
                        D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
                                  1914



                              COPYRIGHT BY
                        D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
                                 1883.



                Printed in the United States of America



                               CONTENTS.

                                BOOK I.

CHAPTER

      I. Locus in Quo
     II. To Us a Child is Born: to Us a Son is Given
    III. How Men lived in the Kingdom of Heaven
     IV. Fine Training for a Christian Man
      V. A Pagan Hermit, Old and Gray
     VI. Flotson of the Middle Sea
    VII. Theckla finds One God and heareth of Another
   VIII. Who is Hapi?
     IX. The Democracy of Faith
      X. Faith and Philosophy
     XI. "For the Work’s Sake"
    XII. The One Thing Needful
   XIII. The Net Result of Law
    XIV. The Blind Receive their Sight
     XV. Love and Parting
    XVI. Before the Temple of Serapis
   XVII. Crucified unto the World


                                BOOK II.

      I. "His Most Catholic Majesty"
     II. A Naval Question
    III. The Politics of Religion
     IV. The Prophecy of Gaius
      V. A Born Ecclesiastic
     VI. The One Great Battle of Christendom!
    VII. The Subversion of the Primitive Church
   VIII. The Abdication of Constantine
     IX. "I have no Superior but Christ"
      X. The Communion of the Saints
     XI. One Jot that passed from the Law
    XII. An Imperial Repentance
   XIII. Well done, Good and Faithful Servant



                           ARIUS THE LIBYAN.


                                BOOK I.



                               CHAPTER I.

                             LOCUS IN QUO.


A long time ago, Etearchus, King of Axus, in Crete, married a second
wife (as many better men have also done), and she persuaded him to get
rid of Phronime, the pretty daughter of his former spouse.  Thereupon
Etearchus agreed with a merchant of Thera that he would take Phronime
away in his ship and let her down into the sea.  The merchant, true to
the letter of his bargain, did let her down into the sea, but true also
to that natural tenderness toward a pretty woman which inspires the
breast of every man who is fit for anything in this world, he quickly
drew her up again by a rope which he had fastened around her lissome
waist for that purpose, and conveyed her safely enough to Thera.

There Phronime met another man, Polymnestus by name, a descendant of the
ancient Minyæ, who also had a keen eye for feminine beauty, and him she
married.  By this Polymnestus our Phronime gave birth to a man-child,
who grew up to be a terrible stammerer, and was therefore called Battus.

And afterward, when Grinus, the Theran king, made a pilgrimage to the
oracle of Delphi to see whether the oracle would tell him some remedy
for a fearful drought which then afflicted all the land of Thera, Battus
the Stammerer went along with him to see whether the same sacred oracle
would tell him some remedy by which to cure himself of stuttering.  To
both of these suppliants the oracle made the same answer, and this
answer was as follows: "FOUND A CITY IN LIBYA!"  But they did not know
where Libya was, and were, therefore, very low-spirited about finding
any cure for the drought and for the stammering; until it chanced that
upon their homeward voyage they fell in with an ancient fisherman,
Corobius by name, who had once been driven by storms upon the African
coast, and he undertook to pilot them to Libya.

And afterward, it was about 630 B.C., Battus the Stutterer went with a
colony to Libya, and founded there the city of Cyrene, almost ten miles
from the Mediterranean, nearly two thousand feet above the level of the
sea, with the grand Barcan mountains rising between it and the great
desert of the same name.  From this colony afterward sprang (Pentapolis,
the Grecian five-cities) Cyrene, Bernice, Arsinoë, Barca, and Apollonia.

Thus far testifieth Herodotus, the father of history, who, if not always
entirely trustworthy, is certainly no greater liar than the rest of the
tribe.

Battus became king of all Cyrenaica, and his descendants, by the name of
Battidæ, did rule that land, and maintain the prosperity of Cyrene
through eight generations, until the Ptolemies of Egypt conquered the
country, and under their patronage Apollonia, the seaport, became the
chief city.

It would be a great error to suppose that because Cyrene was on the
northern coast of Africa, and near the vast and arid Barcan Desert, it
was therefore an unpleasant seat.  On the contrary, it may well be
doubted whether a more delightful locality can be found on earth.  All
Pentapolis is remarkably healthful and pleasant, especially Cyrene and
its vicinity.  The lofty mountain-range slopes gently away to the very
sands of earth’s middle sea, the waters of which temper the heat of the
climate, while the high mountains lying farther inland ward off the hot
blasts of the desert.  In Cyrene, and between the city and the sea, a
luxuriant soil produces almost every fruit, flower, and grain known to
both tropical and temperate latitudes.  The grand fountain of Apollo,
which the Arabs of our age call ’Ain Sahât, gushed up in the very midst
of it.  The mean temperature is 85° Fahr., and the variations thereof
are gradual and insignificant.

In the year 26 B.C., Apion, the last lineal descendant of the Egyptian
Ptolemies, bequeathed the city to the Romans.

Cyrene, so happily situated, became noted, not only for its prosperity
and salubriousness, but for the intellectual life and activity of its
inhabitants.  It long possessed a famous medical school; it gave to fame
Callimachus, the poet; Carneades, the founder of the new academy at
Athens; Aristippus, the disciple of Socrates; Eratosthenes, the
Polyhistor; and Synesius, one of the most elegant of ancient Christian
writers.

Not far from beautiful and prosperous Cyrene, on one of those gentle
declivities which were washed by the waters of the Mediterranean, there
was, in A.D. 265, a comfortable stone farm-house, pleasantly located in
the midst of a considerable tract of cultivated lands.  The farm faced a
small bay and the limitless sea northwardly; southwardly the high range
of the Barcan mountains rolled grandly away, their nearer slopes
inclosing the farm between the highlands and the bay, and imparting to
the beautiful place a most attractive sense of quiet and seclusion from
the busy world. The house was one story high, containing seven rooms,
and the ground plan of it was exactly the outline of a cross, there
being four rooms and a portico in the length thereof, and three in its
greatest width.

At this house, in the last-named year, was born a man-child, whose fate
it was to become one of the grandest, purest, least understood, and most
systematically misrepresented characters in human history--Arius the
Libyan, the Heretic--whose fortunes, good and evil, whose experiences,
heterodox or orthodox, shall be followed in these pages with genuine
love and admiration, with profoundest pity also, and yet with a sincere
desire to deal justly with his grand and beautiful memory, seeking to
"nothing extenuate nor set down aught in malice."



                              CHAPTER II.

              TO US A CHILD IS BORN: TO US A SON IS GIVEN.


The family resident at the Libyan farm-house consisted of only the
swarthy Egyptian Ammonius; his young wife Arete, who, although an
Egyptian, had somehow acquired a purely Greek name, a fact which
indicated vast influence that the great Grecian city of Alexandria had
long exerted over Egypt; and an old female domestic that had belonged to
Arete’s mother during even her girlhood, and was called Thopt, the
abbreviation of some ancient Coptic name, the letters of which still
served to point out the fact that in her infancy she had been dedicated
to the service of some one of the gods of the Nile.

The tropical sun was just rising along the Libyan coasts, when old Thopt
came into the apartment in which sat Ammonius awaiting news of his wife,
bearing in her arms a creature that was swaddled up in such innumerable
bandages that it looked like a new and diminutive mummy, and, presenting
this pygmy to the father, the old woman said: "It is a man-child, and a
fine one!  But he hath a forehead like a ram."

And Ammonius carefully but awkwardly took the parcel into his own hands,
and looked upon it with curious emotion, whereupon the manikin began to
cry so suddenly and vigorously that Ammonius would have let it drop upon
the floor if old Thopt had not seized it just as the lapse began.

"How fareth the little man’s mother?" said he, "and may I not go in to
see her immediately?"

"She rallieth from her trial wonderfully," answered old Thopt, "and even
now inquireth after thee."

And the great, rough, swarthy man went into his wife’s room, and,
bending over her, he kissed her with exceeding tenderness: "May the Lord
help thee, mother," he said, "for thou art mother now, and doubly dear
to me!"

"Bless thee, husband!" said Arete; "and remember that thou hast promised
me that, if the babe should prove to be a boy, thou wouldst have him
educated for the ministry of Christ.  May the Lord raise him up for his
own glory!"

"Amen!" replied Ammonius, fervently.  "I did so promise thee, Arete, and
will so do if the Lord will.  Already our pleasant farm is so famous for
its excellent cattle, that whereas I did call the house Baucalis
because, when the wind bloweth from the east, the water runneth through
the narrow entrance into the little bay, with a murmur like the gurgling
of wine from a bottle, the neighbors call the place Boucalis because
they say that no land in all Cyrenaica produceth more or better cattle.
So, little mother, thou need not fear but that with the cattle and with
shipments of corn to Alexandria, whence the merchants transport it unto
Puteoli and Rome far across the sea, we shall be able to give thy boy
all proper training to become a presbyter, or even a bishop, if he
liveth and showeth a godly disposition."

"And thou wilt never let the love of gain, nor of worldly honors, grow
upon thee until thou shalt repent thee of this purpose, and so determine
that it would be better for the boy to betake himself to business
affairs and acquire wealth rather than to serve God wholly?"

"Nay, verily," cried Ammonius; "for the matter lieth nearer to my heart
than even thou knowest, Arete."

"For what reason, then, good husband?"

"I have often told thee, little mother, that I was a boy in a temple on
the Nile, dedicated to Amun, or Ammon, as mine idolatrous name doth
signify, and that at an early age I fled therefrom and betook myself to
the river and to the sea, and did prosper so that I got first an
interest in a ship, and afterward the sole ownership thereof, and made
many long and prosperous voyages.  I have told thee, also, in all
details, how, on a voyage from Alexandria unto Italy, the storm drove us
upon a rocky island where our destruction seemed imminent, until, while
we all were momently expecting death, a quiet and almost unnoticed
passenger, who had come from Antioch unto Alexandria and was journeying
with us to Puteoli, did pray for us to Jesus Christ, and stilled the
storm, and so saved the ship and all our lives.  I have often told thee
how this good Bishop of Antioch did lead me into the knowledge and love
of Christ, and how I sold my ship and cargo, and gave one half of my
property to the Church, that other Egyptians might be converted, and
with the other moiety bought this farm, having known the pleasant coasts
of Cyrenaica for many years; and then returned to Alexandria to bring
thee hither that we might as stewards of the Lord manage this estate
together.  But I did not tell thee that when the bishop asked me whether
I experienced any vocation for the preaching of the word, and I did tell
the holy man that neither natural gifts nor education fitted me for that
sacred calling, I did then vow to the Lord that if any son were given
unto me I would teach him as far as I might be able to do in the love
and learning of the gospel, and would send him unto Antioch to be more
thoroughly instructed.  So thou seest, dear little mother, that not only
thine and mine own inclinations, but also mine obligation given unto
God, bindeth me to bestow upon the boy all the teaching I can give unto
him, and to afford to him every reasonable opportunity for greater
learning.  And I pray that he may escape the physical infirmity which,
even more than the lack of learning, hath kept me from the public
ministry of the word!"

"It is a strange and perplexing thing," laughed Arete, "and yet amusing.
For all the Christians of our region rely upon thy strong good sense and
modest learning in every private matter, whether of business or of
religion; yet it seemeth so pitiful that, if thou standest upon thy feet
to speak to any assembly, thou dost straightway begin to jerk and
wriggle like a serpent, and to hiss and stammer so that thou canst not
talk intelligibly, although thou hast more brains and learning than many
who are eloquent."

"I long thought it to be my duty to try to overcome these physical
defects, but, if at any time my heart is deeply moved, I can not talk,
and it is useless to try it any more.  We shall strive both by teaching
and by prayer to train the boy better."

"Dost thou not remember, Ammonius, that evening in our boat upon the
dear old Nile, what a distressful time thou didst endure in thine
attempt to ask me to become thy wife?"  And the little woman laughed and
laughed until her eyes were full of happy tears.

"Yea," answered Ammonius, "nor indeed do I think that I did ever ask
thee at all.  I did, after many efforts, get thee to say what words thou
wouldst have a man use who loved thee and wanted thee to be his wife,
and all I could do was to cry out, ’I say that to thee, Arete--I say all
that and more!’ and in mine embarrassment verily I could utter nothing
else!"

"But," laughed the little woman, "afterward I did make thee say the
words over and over again, albeit I might almost as soon have trained a
parrot to repeat them."

"But I trust thou hast never regretted the trouble thou didst take in
teaching me how to court thee," said Ammonius.

"Nay, verily," she answered, "but I think it was the most amusing
courtship that hath ever happened."

And, while husband and wife pleasantly conversed, old Thopt brought the
child back to his mother, and announced that Christian women from other
farms along the coast had come to offer their congratulations and any
assistance that might be needed.  It was singular to observe that while
the adjacent country, from Apollonia to Cyrene, and all around, was
settled by Egyptians, Greeks, Jews, and Romans, and while some women and
girls of all of these nationalities, during the next few days, made
visits of sympathy to the family at Baucalis, none came except those who
were known to each other to be Christians, no matter what their
nationality might be.  Practically the faith of Jesus had broken down
all ethnic, social, and political barriers among those who professed it;
and the only class distinction which was recognized at all was between
those who were Christians and those who were not. The persecution, which
had begun seven years before under the Emperor Valerian, had raged in
Libya as fiercely as in any portion of the Roman Empire, and, although
intermittent in its character, there had quite recently been cruelties
enough, extending in some instances to martyrdom, chiefly at the
instigation of Jewish and pagan priests, to render it necessary for the
Christians to conduct their religious rites and social intercourse with
a certain degree of secrecy, and to preserve their ancient means of
instantaneous recognition in constant use, so that, when a Christian
might meet any one who was not familiarly known to him, an almost
imperceptible sign served as a challenge by which he was instantly
enabled to tell, without an inquiry or a spoken word, whether the
stranger might be a Christian or not. Of course, if any one came who
failed to recognize the sign, another movement, almost as imperceptible,
served to warn all Christians present that there was one near them who
did not profess their faith; so that there was little danger in their
usual intercourse with each other or with their pagan neighbors.

On the eighth day after the birth of the boy, a few Christians assembled
at the farm, and the services of a presbyter of Cyrene were procured.
They first engaged in singing and in prayer, and then a portion of the
gospel was read and the communion administered, after which the child
was baptized.  Preparatory to this ceremony there was quite a discussion
among them as to the name by which the boy should be baptized, the young
mother being desirous to call him by the name of some of the holy men
who had suffered martyrdom for Jesus, or had otherwise become especially
dear and honored throughout the Christian communities.  To this the
fatal objection was urged that such a selection of a name might arouse
evil-minded neighbors to the fact that there were Christians among them,
and so render the family unnecessarily and perhaps dangerously obnoxious
to the malice of any who might ever harbor ill-will against them.
Ammonius insisted upon calling the boy after the name of a Roman who had
been his partner in the old sea-faring days, and whom he had highly
esteemed, although he might be still a pagan so far as Ammonius knew;
and so the child was finally christened "Arius."

"It is almost the Greek name of the god of war whom the heathen
worship," said the presbyter.

"He shall be a warrior," answered Ammonius--"a soldier of Christ; and
the military designation is not inappropriate."

"It is almost the name for a ram!" said another.

"I desire him to become the leader of a flock," said Ammonius, "and the
name is well enough."

"It is almost the name of one of the signs of the zodiac," said another.

"I pray that the boy’s thoughts and hopes may be fixed upon celestial
things," said Ammonius, "and the name is well enough."

"It almost signifies that he shall be most lean and spare," said yet
another.

"I would not desire him to look like a glutton or a drunkard," said
Ammonius, "and surely the name is well enough."

"It may signify ’entreated’ or ’supplicated,’ or ’execrated,’ or
’accursed,’" said the presbyter, "and is certainly a strange name."

"I would ever have him sought after by the good and hated by the evil,"
answered Ammonius, "and I will not change the name.  Let him be called
Arius.  Besides," he added, "what is in a name?  Mine own idolatrous
name signifieth ’dedicated to Am-un,’ yet I hope ye take me to be a
Christian.  I call the farm Baucalis, from the murmur of the waters on
the garden shore, but ye call it Boucalis, because it breedeth good
cattle.  Arius!--what doth it matter whether it meaneth this or that?  I
know it for the name of an honorable man and faithful friend, and, if
the boy become what I hope to see him, he shall make both the name
Baucalis and Arius loved and honored by the faithful everywhere.  If he
turneth out ill, a prouder name might be disgraced by him; therefore let
him be called Arius."

And so the babe was christened.

"I perceive," said the presbyter, after the religious services were
ended and all of them partook of suitable refreshments and engaged in
conversation, "that thou hast fixed thy heart upon having this child
devoted unto the service of our Lord.  It seemeth strange to me that,
having such a pious desire for him, thou that art learned and
intelligent hast never thyself sought to preach the gospel of our Lord!"

"I might truly have rejoiced so to do," answered Ammonius, "but that the
python’s influence prevented me."

"The python!" exclaimed the presbyter; "why, brother, what can the
serpent have to do with thee?"

"This," replied Ammonius.  "Some time before I came into the world, at
Alexandria, to which great city strangers resort from the four quarters
of the world even as unto imperial Rome, there came certain priests out
of India to witness the ceremonies of a great festival in honor of a new
Apis, and in their train certain jugglers who wrought various wonders,
and carried with them immense pythons which they had charmed and
rendered harmless. While my mother stood on the propylon of our house,
watching the vast procession, one of the pythons, that had its tail
entwined round the neck and body of an Indian passing below, suddenly
sprang up out of its coil erect, and brandished its hideous head before
my mother’s face, so that she fainted thereat with terror.  When I came
into the world she was horrified at being able to trace out in the
conformation of my head and face the similitude of the cobra; and with
many prayers and offerings she had me early dedicated to Ammon, thinking
that perchance the idol might remove the peculiarity of my features
which made me loathsome in her sight by continually recalling the
fearful image of the python.  As I grew older, this conformation largely
faded out, but all my life, whenever my feelings or passions are
aroused, involuntary action of the muscles runneth from the feet upward,
and maketh me to writhe like a serpent, and throweth a sibilant
sharpness into my voice, so that anything like public speaking is
well-nigh impossible to me; and I am compelled to master all emotions
and to preserve a perfect serenity of mind, in order to avoid this
serpentine appearance which is distressful to some and fearful unto
others, and am compelled to speak in the slow, methodical manner thou
hearest.  But for this affliction, I would gladly have entered into the
public service of the Master.  God grant that my boy inherit not this
strange malady!  Pray thou for him."

"Yea, most gladly and earnestly will I," said the presbyter.  "But
repine thou not, my brother; for, although thou preachest not publicly,
thy godly walk and conversation are a living sermon, which all who know
thee must ponder with delight and edification."

And afterward the presbyter departed, and all who had attended the
service went each one his own way, with sincerest benedictions upon the
little family of Baucalis, and warmest sympathy with the earnest desire
of the parents that their babe might live and grow up to be a minister
of Christ.



                              CHAPTER III.

                HOW MEN LIVED IN THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN.


Soon the ripple of excitement caused by the arrival of the young Arius
at the Baucalis farm passed away, and the life of the dwellers there
resumed its wonted quiet. Ammonius, generally bareheaded and naked from
the waist up and from the knees down, as the custom of the country was,
his olive skin glistening with healthful perspiration, pursued the
various labors of the farm, and his wife attended to the fruits and
vegetables nigh the house; and old Thopt prepared their food, and did
the washing which their simple style of living rendered necessary; and
both women devoted the hours not otherwise employed to the manufacture
of woolen, cotton, and linen goods for domestic uses.  Neither Jewish,
Greek, nor Roman women generally adopted the luxurious manners and
elegance of dress and ornament common to noble or opulent Egyptians; and
those Egyptians who dwelt in the agricultural portions of Cyrenaica,
especially those who were Christians, followed the simpler manners of
the same classes among their neighbors.  At the Baucalis farm everything
about the house was scrupulously clean and neat, manifestly designed for
comfort and convenience, nothing for ostentation. In the business of the
place, out-doors and in-doors, there was never seen any of that driving
spirit which indicates a thirst for accumulation, but all duties were
prosecuted as if reasonable diligence were esteemed to be both a duty
and a pleasure.  At the end of a year’s labor Ammonius would have felt
no concern at all if he had found that he had not gained a single coin
beyond the sum requisite to pay taxes, but he would have experienced a
humiliating sense of shame and unworthiness if the occupant of so fine a
farm had failed to have enough and to spare for every call of charity,
for every reasonable claim upon his hospitality, or for liberal
contribution to every work in which the Church was interested.  Corn,
wheat, and barley, variously prepared for table use, a large variety of
fruits both preserved and fresh, and many kinds of vegetables, formed
their chief food.  Fish of choice kinds, and in great abundance, was in
common use, and domestic fowls were raised by all.  The consumption of
flesh was not an everyday thing with these simple and healthful people.
Twice, or, at most, thrice a week neighbors would club together and kill
and part among themselves a kid or sheep.  Beef was little used among
them, and was raised for market chiefly.  Swine’s flesh they never used,
and they wondered at the Roman appetite for coarse, strong meat dishes.
The light, pleasant wine made everywhere along the coast was in general
use among them all.  The every-day dress of both sexes was cotton cloth,
a short kilt reaching from the shoulder to the knee, and over this, when
not actively at work, a loose gown covering the person from neck to
ankle, and confined at the waist with a girdle or sash of bright-colored
cloth.  They had garments of finest wool and linen for extraordinary
occasions.

In this region the Christian communities were not formally organized
upon the communistic basis of the primitive Church, because all of them
were in a nearly equally prosperous condition, and there were none among
them who were "poor" in the sense of requiring assistance. The few that
were in any way incapacitated for earning a livelihood were related by
ties of blood to one or more families, able and always willing to afford
them every needful comfort and assistance.  But no Christian family was
ever known to refuse anything for which a needy person asked, in money,
clothing, food, or whatever they possessed; and in this respect it made
little difference what might be the religion or nationality of the
applicant.  To refuse to give to one that asked would have seemed to any
of these Christians to be a wicked, almost sacrilegious, violation of
the very words of Jesus: "_Give to him that asketh, and from him that
would borrow of thee, turn not thou away._"  They regarded all property
of Christians as in the ownership of the Church, and themselves only as
stewards intrusted with the management of this or that portion thereof.
Hence every call of presbyter or bishop for assistance to less fortunate
communities, and every individual application for aid, was gladly and
promptly responded to; and they regarded it as part of their profession
of faith to find some healthful occupation for every one that was able
and willing to do anything for the common good.  In the cities of
Cyrenaica were many Christians engaged in multiform avocations, but even
there the Christian communities were so temperate and diligent that few
among them wanted anything; and the union of the faithful furnished such
a perfect safeguard against the ills of life that they were not only
able to care for those of their own number who might be overtaken by any
calamity, but were always able and willing to afford assistance to
foreign communities less fortunately situated, when requested so to do.
In short, all and far more than modern "poor-laws," Masonic,
Odd-Fellows’, and other eleemosynary associations, marine, life, and
fire companies, have been enabled to do toward the amelioration of the
condition of the unfortunate, was far more perfectly accomplished by
these Christian communities, that recognized as a matter of faith the
principle of all human charity which extends beyond mere alms-giving,
_that the average prosperity of the community should extend to each
individual thereof when overtaken by any misfortune_--a redeeming
principle which Jesus and his apostles taught in its most perfect and
effective form as the "communion of saints," the partnership or
fellowship of the holy ([Greek: _koinônia ton hagiôn_]); community of
property and rights among all who believe; a principle which good men
have been vainly seeking to restore in some form ever since the
subversion of Christianity, in the fourth century, by the agency of
numberless nugatory statutes and associations; a divine truth which in
its Christless forms of "communism," "socialism," and "Nihilism," now
threatens the very existence of law and order throughout Christendom; a
system perhaps impossible to any government which recognizes the
legality of private-property rights, and is therefore committed to
Mammon-worship.

But these Christians had learned a higher truth than any known to human
laws: they were the owners of nothing; they were only stewards of their
Lord’s goods; the wealth which they accumulated and held for the common
good was to them "true riches"; the wealth which any individual held for
himself and his own private aggrandizement was the "mammon of
unrighteousness."  Hence no Christian could be in want while the
community was prosperous; no community could suffer while any other
communities accessible to them by land or sea had anything to spare; and
the faith of Christ made the general prosperity of all Christians insure
the individual prosperity of each one; so that there were no "rich" and
no "poor" among them.

Plato’s dreams of a perfect community ("Republic") admitted human
slavery--Jesus Christ taught the freedom, equality, and fraternity of
all men: Sir Thomas More’s "Utopia" abolished marriage, and proposed to
hold women in common--Jesus Christ elevated marriage into a sacrament;
denied man’s right to "hold" woman at all; proclaimed freedom and
equality _for her_ also, repudiating the universal idea that she was a
chattel, and teaching that she is a soul endowed with the same rights,
duties, and responsibilities as are inherent in the soul of man.  Modern
reformers propose to "divide" out all property, and limit individual
acquisitions thereof; but Jesus proposed to divide out nothing, and to
limit nothing; but, that all things should be accumulated, owned, and
used in common, as every one hath need, just as air, and sunlight, and
the boundless sea are common.  The word "catholic" ([Greek: _kata
holos_]) was unknown to Jesus and the New Testament; the word "common"
([Greek: _koiyos_]) was the key to all of his teachings, social,
spiritual, and political.

The only relation which these Christians sustained to the "government"
of Cyrenaica, or to that of Rome, was to pay the taxes demanded of them;
and they had no concern as to who might be emperor or proconsul, except
so far as these rulers might be disposed to persecute the Christians, or
otherwise.  They paid taxes, to avoid giving offense, even as Jesus
himself had paid tribute, although born under Roman rule, and not a
"stranger," and not liable to pay tribute; but they never acknowledged
the Roman authority in any other way.  It would have been an
ineffaceable stigma on the character of a Christian to summon another
Christian before a civil magistrate for any cause; they would not "go to
law before the heathen."  If any differences arose between any, they
left it to some of the brethren to consider the matter and adjust it;
and they considered themselves bound to abide by the settlement reached,
by bonds of faith and love stronger than human statutes can be made.  If
any became careless of right and duty, or actively wicked, his nearest
friends remonstrated with him, and, if he refused to abandon his sinful
course, the presbyters reproved him; and, if this proved ineffectual in
working out the needed reformation, they brought the offender before the
Church, and either succeeded in drawing him back into the right way, or,
if he proved incorrigible, they simply refused henceforth to fellowship
with him, and held him as a publican and a sinner.  They never had
recourse to any temporal penalties to enforce the law of Christian
brotherhood; knowing that no one who refused to be controlled without
the use of force was a Christian, they publicly disowned him, and that
was the end of it. For they had been taught from the beginning that the
essential difference between the kingdom of heaven and every other
kingdom established upon earth consisted in the fact that human
governments recognize private property-rights in estates, rank, offices,
prerogatives, and seek to enforce these legal, fictitious rights by
temporal penalties, contrary to reason and justice; while Jesus
denounced all such private rights as Mammon-worship, and all statutes
enacted to enforce them as lies of the Scribes and Pharisees; and never
fixed, and never authorized his apostles to fix, any temporal penalties
whatever.  They understood perfectly well that the necessary and
inevitable result of all law-and-order systems is to produce a ruling
class at the top of every political fabric to whom all of its benefits
inure, an oppressed or enslaved people at the bottom upon whose weary
shoulders rest all of the burdens and the waste of life, and between
these extremes ecclesiasticisms and an army (always on the side of the
ruling classes and against the multitudes) seeking to adjust their
mutual legal rights and duties by the agency of bayonets and prayer--a
system of laws creating fictitious rights, creating legal offenses by
the disregard of these pretended rights, and denouncing legal penalties.
But they knew that Jesus died as much for the children of Barabbas as
for the offspring of Herod; and that every statute, custom, or
superstition which attempts to make one of the babies "better" than the
others is a fraud on our common humanity and a violation of the law of
Christ.  For the kingdom of heaven was organized upon the basis of
community of rights and property among all who believe, thereby removing
all inducements to commit such crimes as treason, larceny, and fraud,
which exist only by force of the statutes creating and punishing them;
for civilization itself is the parent of all crime except murder or
lust, which might sometimes occur from the mere ebullition of brutal
passion and instinct in low and base natures.  Hence those Christians,
who "called nothing they possessed their own," regarding themselves as
only stewards of the Lord’s goods, held by them for the common good of
all believers, had no use for the Roman government or any other, and
cared nothing for it except so far as taxes and persecutions, imposed or
omitted, might affect the temporal welfare of individuals and of the
communities of which they were members.  They were citizens of a kingdom
in but not of the world, desiring to be at peace with all worldly
kingdoms.  They knew that Jesus proclaimed a good news or gospel for the
poor, the very foundation-stone of which is the absolute equality,
liberty, and fraternity of man; and they learned from the same divine
Teacher that kings, lords, nobles, all personal and class distinctions
among men, are the mere creation of legal fiction, sustained by unjust
force, like slavery and piracy, and do not exist in the nature of things
or by the will of God; and that these laws are everywhere only the
utterances of selfishness crystallized into the form of statutes,
customs, or decrees, government over the people being nothing more nor
less than an organized expression of faith in the ancient lie that
private property (in estates, rank, or prerogatives) is the one thing
sacred in human life, and that laws and penalties are necessary to
maintain it; which faith is the idolatry of Mammon, the only paganism
that Jesus denounced by name, and declared to be utterly antagonistic to
the worship of God.  They understood, therefore, that in place of
attempting (as all human legislators have ever done) to provide a more
perfect law-and-order system for the protection of private rights, our
Lord designed to abolish all private property, and with it all the
unjust laws and penalties by which the worship of Mammon is maintained.
Hence, in place of teaching to men a better slave-code than the world
had known before, Jesus taught freedom for all men. In place of teaching
a more effective art of war, he proclaimed the gospel of peace, love,
justice.  In place of ordaining only more wise and just regulations for
governing the intercourse of men with their female chattels, he elevated
monogamic marriage into a holy sacrament, and applied to man and wife
alike the same divine law of personal rights, duties, and
responsibilities.  In place of teaching better laws for the government
of men by other men as erring, sinful, and selfish as themselves, he
taught that all such laws and government are unnecessary to any people
who believe that there is something more sacred, higher, and holier than
private rights, and are willing by faith to renounce all human,
statutory advantages in order to acquire divine truth.

So in beautiful Cyrenaica, while Greek and Roman, Egyptian and Jew,
concerned themselves about politics, and struggled for offices, and
toiled beyond measure for useless gain, the Christian communities
pursued the calm and even tenor of their way, meeting on every Sabbath
for religious services and instruction; closing each week-day’s labor
with a pleasant formula of evening prayer; training up their sons and
daughters to despise all the false statutory and customary distinctions
and vanities of worldly life "after which the Gentiles seek"; teaching
them to seek knowledge, especially the knowledge peculiar to their
faith; to love all men, especially the brethren; and to regard this
earthly life as but the threshold of a higher, holier, and more perfect
state of being that lay only a few brief, fleeting years away from every
one of them. And so, while the sun arose and set; while the harvests
were grown and garnered; while the pure and fadeless sea lapsed along
the fertile garden of the Baucalis farm, and new lives came upon the
stage of human action, and older ones were gathered into the rest
appointed for all the living, peace and plenty, charity and love, purity
and truth, blessed the dwellers at the stone cottage by the sea-side.



                              CHAPTER IV.

                   FINE TRAINING FOR A CHRISTIAN MAN!


The boy Arius increased in stature, and learned, even before he had
learned the alphabet, to think that he knew and loved the Lord.  For
from the time that he could talk, daily, after the little family had
completed their healthful tasks, they spent an hour in repeating to him,
and in teaching him to repeat after them, some simple passage out of the
New Testament, so that the child had memorized a whole gospel before he
had learned to read the written text, and become familiar with the
general course of the Old Testament Scriptures, particularly with the
salient and beautiful narratives wherewith the sacred word abounds.
After he grew older his father taught him both to speak and write the
Latin and Hebrew equivalent of every word in the Greek text; so that
Arius acquired the three languages together.  The father watched with
intense and painful anxiety to ascertain whether the singular affliction
which his mother’s terror of the python had entailed upon himself had
been transmitted to his son, and rejoiced to see that, while some
unmistakable traces thereof appeared in the boy’s voice and manner, they
were so slight as not only not to be unpleasantly obtrusive, but were
even attractive, as perhaps every marked peculiarity, which is of a
graceful character, is attractive in a man.

At twelve years of age, Arius was an unusually tall and slender lad,
peculiar in the shape of his bold, shaggy head, peculiar in the length
and litheness of his shapely neck, peculiar in the mesmeric luminosity
of his dark and tender eyes, and in the singular but incisive sweetness
of his voice. He spoke, wrote, and read Greek and Latin with fluency,
and was well informed in the Hebrew tongue; and yet he was scarcely
conscious of the fact that under his father’s wise and careful training
he had been a student almost from his infancy, so steadily, easily, and
gradually, had he progressed in the acquisition of knowledge.  The New
Testament written on parchments in the uncial text; the "Pastor of
Hermas," which, in those days, was thought to be of almost apostolical
authority; and copies of some of the letters of Polycarp, Irenæus, and
Clement, were almost the only books which Ammonius owned, as the cost of
a library in those days was enormous.  From these they would read a few
verses at a time, and translate them into Latin as they went along.  A
presbyter at Cyrene loaned them the Old Testament, from which the boy
copied and memorized such parts as his father directed him to learn, as
having the directest bearing upon the life and doctrine of Jesus.  The
boy did his full share of labor in all the working of the farm, and took
the bath daily in the little bay on which it fronted (as in fact all the
family were accustomed to do), and at night father, mother, and son,
read and translated from the Scriptures; and occasionally the boy was
made to stand up and repeat by rote the Apostles’ Creed, the
Paternoster, the Prayer of Agur, the son of Jakeh, Paul’s beautiful hymn
in praise of Agape, or some other favorite passage, sometimes in one
language and sometimes in another.  In these little recitations, as
often as the boy’s feelings were enlisted, there came a peculiar and
fascinating sibilation into his voice; his hand, chiefly the right hand,
would move and wave with a strange, easy, vibrant motion, almost as if
it involuntarily strove to accentuate the syllables of the sonorous
text; his head would dart up and lean slightly forward from the long and
shapely neck, like the crest of some splendid cobra, peering forward
toward the hearer, and his dark eyes dilated with a strange mesmeric
light; and altogether the lad had a very peculiar and impressive
appearance.  But these slight hereditary traces of the python’s
influence were never unpleasantly obtrusive, and the father did not
think it to be necessary to impose upon the son that life-long
self-restraint and self-consciousness which, in his own case, had been
requisite to guard himself against serpentine manifestations of emotion.
But his own long and careful effort and study in this respect qualified
him to impart to the boy a marvelously distinct and peculiar
accentuation, which made every word he uttered as clear and perfect as a
pearl--as distinct and resonant as trumpet-notes.

But while Ammonius was thus cautious and diligent in training his son to
acquire critical exactness in his knowledge of the philology and history
of the sacred text, he was not the less anxious to imbue his mind with
the very spirit that distills upon the faithful heart out of the words
of uncorrupted truth.  This he strove to do by continually spurring the
boy’s intelligence to seek for the real significance of our Lord’s life
and teachings, the differences between his philosophy and ethics and
those of other renowned moralists and teachers; the essential
differences between the kingdom which Jesus established in the world and
all worldly kingdoms; the great fact, indeed, that Jesus taught not only
the purest ethics in a few sweeping principles which cover the whole
range of human life and experience, but taught also social and political
truth essential to the establishment and maintenance of human rights and
liberty.  Yet the man’s instructions were not dogmatic; they belonged to
no sect or system of religion or of philosophy; they consisted chiefly
in exciting in the mind of the youth an honest desire to know the truth,
and of questions and suggestions designed to aid him in discovering it
for himself.  The manner of instruction generally pursued by Ammonius
may be gathered from one or two of their evening exercises, like the
following.

The boy read this passage: "_Now when John had heard in the prison the
works of Christ, he sent two of his disciples, and said unto him, Art
thou he that should come, or do we look for another?  Jesus answered and
said unto them, Go and show John again those things which ye do hear and
see: the blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are
cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have
the gospel preached unto them. And blessed is he whosoever shall not be
offended in me._"

Then said Ammonius, "What lesson dost thou understand to be taught in
this place, Arius?"

"Obviously it teacheth," answered the boy, "that John desired to know of
Jesus whether he might be ’he that should come,’ that is, Christ.  In
place of answering the question directly, he pointed them to the
miracles which they saw him even then performing, as if he knew that
these wonderful works would be sufficient to satisfy John of his
divinity.  This and other passages seem also to show that miracles are
the only proper evidence that can be offered that Jesus is the Christ."

"All that is on the surface," answered Ammonius, "and is well enough.
But canst thou see nothing deeper in the words?  Is there nothing
strange in the answer of Jesus that provoketh inquiry, or needeth
comment? Read the passage again, Arius, and see what else thou canst
find in it."

Then the lad reread the passage very carefully, and he said: "The blind
receive sight: a miracle; the lame walk: a second miracle; the lepers
are cleansed: a third miracle; the deaf hear: a fourth miracle; the dead
are raised up: a fifth and greater miracle.  It seemeth strange to me
that our Lord should add, as if it were a greater miracle than all the
others, and the crowning proof of his Messiahship, the fact that the
poor have the gospel preached unto them.  Is it a fact, father, that
before the coming of Jesus the gospel had never been preached unto the
poor?  Was the Jewish scripture only for the rich?"

Ammonius smiled, but answered: "The rolls of the law, the Jewish
scriptures, were read on the Sabbath-day in every synagogue, and both
the rich and the poor were required to be present and hear it.  Perhaps
the gospel of which Jesus speaks was not in the Jewish scriptures, or
else was only taught in laws and prophecies which the Jews had not
correctly interpreted."

"But it could not have been our gospel," said Arius, "for no part of the
New Testament was then written.  I wonder what this gospel was; and why
it was good news to the poor rather than to the rich; and why our Lord
said that whoever should not take offense at the gospel was blessed.
Why should any one take offense at it?  Why did they crucify him for
proclaiming it?  Why did the chief priests and rulers of the people so
bitterly hate the gospel?"

"If thou wilt follow up these questions and learn the true answers
thereto," said Ammonius, "thou wilt get hold of a fine, large truth!"

"Wilt thou aid me therein?"

"Yea, so far as I am able to do so; and to that end I ask thee if thou
canst tell what reason is repeatedly given in the gospels why the
Pharisees ’were offended’ at our Lord’s teachings; why they ’derided’
him; in a word, why they hated him and his gospel?"

"Yea!  The reason that is always given for their hatred of Jesus is that
they were ’covetous’?"

"Dost thou think that the fact that they were rich and covetous could
account for their rejection of their own scriptures, which showed them
the Messiah plainly, and in which they all believed, unless the gospel
which Jesus taught in some way antagonized their legal right to their
property?"

"Nay, verily," said the boy.  "The gospel must have interfered with
their property, or the fact that they were ’covetous’ would not be given
as the reason for their hatred of Jesus."

"Then let us examine what this gospel was that was ’good news to the
poor.’  Dost thou remember any other place in which the same words
occur?"

"Yea," answered Arius.  "It is written in Luke: ’_And he came to
Nazareth, where he had been brought up: and, as his custom was, he went
into the synagogue on the Sabbath-day, and stood up for to read.  And
there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet Esaias.  And when
he had opened the book, he found the place where it is written, The
spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the
gospel to the poor: he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted; to
preach deliverance to the captives; and recovering of sight to the
blind; to set at liberty them that are bruised; to preach the acceptable
year of the Lord.  And he closed the book, and gave it again to the
minister, and sat down.  And the eyes of all of them that were in the
synagogue were fastened on him.  And he began to say unto them, This day
is this scripture fulfilled in your ears._’"

"Now canst thou find the place in Isaiah referred to in the text?"

"Yea," replied Arius; "it readeth as follows: ’_The spirit of the Lord
God_ is upon me; because he hath anointed me to _preach good tidings_.’"

"Stop," said Ammonius; "thou seest that the ’gospel’ is the same thing
which the prophet calleth ’good tidings?’"

"Yea," answered the lad, "but whence cometh this expression of ’the
acceptable year of the Lord,’ and what signifieth it?"

"It cometh from the statute of the year of jubilee, set forth at large
in the book of Leviticus.  When thou shalt examine this statute fully,
thou shalt find that it is emphatically a law against private property,
providing that debts expire every seventh year, and that all Israel was
prohibited from seeking to make gain every seventh year, and from saving
what they had already made.  Thou wilt see that it was a statute
restoring all real estate every fiftieth year to the original possessors
thereof, and providing for the release of all prisoners, the manumission
of all slaves, the cessation of all oppressions--a year of joy to all
that were poor and afflicted.  Thou wilt see that Isaiah, and other
prophets also, foretold that this great and acceptable year of jubilee
was simply a type of the condition, social and political, which should
be established permanently in the kingdom of heaven: and that our Lord
declared that this prophecy was fulfilled in himself.  Thou wilt find,
if thou shalt grasp this one truth in its fullness, that the gospel
which was good news to the poor was simply the fulfillment of the
prophecies concerning Christ--the permanent establishment of ’the
acceptable year’; and that the Pharisees, who were rich and ’covetous,’
hated the gospel because it required all who believe to hold all rights
and property in common for the good of all; and they preferred their own
selfish aggrandizement to the common good of all; and thou wilt see that
the chief priests and rulers of the people conspired together to crucify
Jesus, not because they ever doubted his divinity and Messiahship, but
because they worshiped Mammon more than God. For the same reason, Rome,
that welcomed every heathen superstition under heaven, and built a
Pantheon for all the gods, persecuted the Christians from the very
beginning, because the gospel of our Lord is eternally opposed to
Mammon-worship, war, slavery, polygamy, and the princes and powers of
the earth--a kingdom in which Christ only is king, and all men are
brethren."

"And it must have been hard for a rich man to enter the kingdom of
heaven," said Arius, "only because he had to consecrate all earthly
possessions to the common Church, and abdicate all human titles and
prerogatives."

"Yea," said Ammonius, "that was the property-law laid down by Jesus; and
it was verily easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than
for a rich man to comply with the law.  But thou shouldst trace this
truth through all the laws of the Jews, through all the prophecies and
through all the parables of Christ; and thou wilt then understand how
the law was a schoolmaster leading men to Jesus.  Thou wilt understand
how it is that in the Church all are free, equal, and fraternal, while
in all other kingdoms there are kings, princes, lords; masters, and
slaves; the rich and the poor; and universal selfishness, pride,
ambition, usury, extortion, licentiousness, oppression, and wrong; and
thou wilt more and more love and worship our blessed Lord for
establishing the only system upon which true liberty and true religion
ever will be possible for the masses of mankind."

Then the bright, patient, hopeful student resolved that he would never
cease to read and to ponder upon the fullness of the gospel until he had
thoroughly explored all the possible bearings of the divine, social,
political, and spiritual system of our Lord upon human life, and its
relations to all other kingdoms organized on earth.  The lad had learned
more than the meaning of an isolated text; he had found a broad
principle that rests at the very basis of all profitable reading and
interpretation of the sacred word.

And in this sort of school he learned the wisdom of the primitive
Church.



                               CHAPTER V.

                     A PAGAN HERMIT, OLD AND GRAY.


At the age of sixteen, the lad Arius was very thoroughly informed in
knowledge of the kingdom of heaven as that knowledge had been taught in
the Church from the very days of Jesus and the twelve.  In those days
the only written authorities relied upon by Christians were the four
gospels and the Acts of the Apostles.  The letters of Paul, especially
those written against Judaism, the epistles of Peter, of John, of Jude,
of Hermas, Irenæus, Polycarp, and others, were held in high esteem as
the deliberate utterances of wise and pious men; but even the humblest
Christian never hesitated to quote the gospels and the Acts against any
of them with whose opinions he was dissatisfied.  The wilderness of
creeds and dogmas which in later times grew up out of these epistles was
entirely unknown to primitive Christianity; yet the perusal of them was
advantageous to the young man in many ways.  The journeys of Paul
aroused in his active mind a keen desire to know more of the world, and
of the religion, manners, and customs of other nations; and the
knowledge that Ammonius had acquired of different lands and peoples,
both by his sea-faring observations and by such reading and conversation
as circumstances had rendered possible to him, seemed to have been
absorbed by his son in the long years of constant and affectionate
intercourse between them; and this was no small stock of information,
for the Mediterranean was then in every sense the "middle" sea, the
highway of the world; and it was impossible for a shrewd, intelligent
ship-owner and sailor like Ammonius to navigate its waters for years
without being brought into personal contact with men out of every nation
under heaven.

In the same way the lad had almost unconsciously acquired an intimate
knowledge of the fauna and flora of Cyrenaica, and in fact of Northern
Libya, and could name almost every plant, animal, bird, and insect in
the vicinity of Baucalis; so that even at this early age he had laid the
foundations of future acquisitions in every department of knowledge that
was in any way accessible unto him, and had acquired a sturdy habit of
independent thought and examination about everything that came within
the range of his observation.

On Sabbath evenings (the word Sunday was then unknown to the Christian
world) he loved to wander along the sea-shore, or through the wooded
mountains that everywhere around Baucalis rose up from the water’s edge
and rolled away like gigantic and immovable billows high and higher
southwardly toward the great Barcan plateau.

On one bright afternoon he had wandered farther westward than ever
before, going far beyond the limits of the land appurtenant to the farm.
He was weary with climbing over the endless hills, and reclined to rest
upon a projecting rock beneath an ample shade of forest-trees, and gazed
away over the calm and brilliant expanse of the peaceful Mediterranean.
But not long had he rested there when his quick ear caught the sound of
slow and measured footfalls as some unseen person paced slowly back and
forth upon a diminutive plateau that stretched still farther westwardly
along the mountain-side.  The intervening foliage hid the person from
sight, and, the lad’s curiosity being aroused by the presence of a
stranger in a spot so secluded, he quietly went forward, and a few steps
brought him to the place where this little stretch of level ground had
been carefully denuded of trees and seemed to be cultivated as a garden.
Then he saw a tall, gray-haired, venerable-looking man, with downcast
eyes, and slow, deliberate step, coming in his direction along a narrow
walk that led directly through the cultivated land.  Almost at the same
instant the aged man perceived him also, but quietly pursued his way,
and, when he had come near, Arius respectfully bowed and saluted him.
The ancient returned his salutation, and added words which the boy did
not understand, but the lad said, in the Greek tongue, then in common
use throughout Cyrenaica: "I think thou speakest the language of Egypt,
which I do not comprehend.  If thou wilt speak in Latin or in Greek, I
can understand thy wishes or thine orders."

The old man gazed at him in astonishment, but answered in the Greek
tongue: "Surely thou art an Egyptian!--and in the course of a long life
I have never met with a son of Egypt that could not speak his
mother-tongue if he could speak at all!"

"Yea, sir," answered Arius, "I am altogether a son of Egypt, although
born on an adjacent farm, but my parents would never use that language,
and, while they carefully instructed me in Greek and in Latin and in
Hebrew, and in the Aramean tongue of the Israelites now in use, they
would never permit me to learn an Egyptian word."

"Strange enough!" said the ancient.  "Dost thou know any reason why thy
parents thus forbade thee to acquire the primitive and wonderful old
speech of the land of Kem?"

"Yea, sir," answered Arius.  "I have heard my father say that in his
childhood he was placed in a temple and dedicated to Ammon, and that
when he grew older he liked neither the temple nor the god, and fled
away to follow another course of life; and I think that he believed the
language of the Nile region to possess some peculiar power over every
son of Egypt, and that to preserve me from that influence, whatever it
may be, he desired of me that I would never seek to learn that
speech--at least not for many years to come."

"And thy father was wise," cried the ancient; "for, if ever the powers
of darkness gave any gift to man, it surely was the strange language of
the dwellers by the Nile. Centuries before there were any such peoples
as Greeks and Romans, centuries before the Israelites became a nation,
so long ago that the universe seems growing old since then, and the
earth itself hath nodded out of the line on which the mighty pyramid was
built up to point to the polar star, even then, boy, the language of
Egypt was a perfect instrument of thought, adapted with superhuman
cunning to the purposes of idolatry, with rhythms and intonations in the
utterance of it, that prick the sensuality of human nature like a goad,
and deaden conscience with some mysterious, witch-like power which the
intelligence can no more resist than the charmed bird can escape the
python’s fascination, and no more explain than it can explain why the
iron touched by the magic stone pointeth for evermore unto the north.
It is the natural language of sensualism and idolatry, and ought to be
blotted out of human speech.  I tell thee, lad, thy father was wise to
forbid thee from seeking to acquire that fearful tongue!"

"But thou art thyself an Egyptian," said Arius, "and I suppose thou hast
long used the wonderful language which thou dost condemn."

"Yea," answered the ancient, "but the speech I use is the hieratic form,
invented by the priests for the very purpose of keeping their souls free
from the polluting power of the popular forms of speech, to which a pure
thought or expression is well-nigh impossible.  But didst thou come
hither to seek me out," asked the ancient, "or was thy coming
accidental?  What is thy name?  Of what religion art thou?  Why hast
thou come to me?"

The old man spoke hurriedly and apparently with much anxiety, and the
boy could not conjecture the cause of his manifest excitement, but after
a moment’s reflection upon the bitter and strange denunciation of man’s
ancient speech, and the subsequent things spoken by his companion, he
replied in singularly musical and persuasive tones, the mesmeric light
burning in his eyes, the bold, peculiar head erect and slightly bending
forward toward him whom he addressed: "My name, sir, is Arius; my coming
hither is purely accidental, as I supposed this mountain-side to be
entirely uninhabited; my religion is that of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ!"

"Thou art a Christian," said the ancient, in tones of great
astonishment; "so young too, but clear, bold, and settled in the new
faith, as thy voice and manner undoubtedly proclaim.  I am much pleased
with thee, boy.  Come thou with me, where I dwell alone, for I desire to
speak with thee more fully.  Wilt thou not come, Arius!"

"Willingly, sir, if the distance be not too great," replied the lad.

"It is very nigh," said the ancient; and then he turned and followed the
path west for, perhaps, fifty yards, and then the path led southwardly
for about the same distance, and stopped at an abrupt and densely wooded
elevation in the side of the mountain.  Arius saw that a rough but
substantial stone wall formed the outside of a room that was for the
most part composed of a cavity under the rock; and having passed through
a door, on each side of which was a long, narrow window admitting light
into the apartment, the ancient said: "Here is my dwelling, Arius; come
thou within."

The room was nearly twenty feet square: the floor was smoothly covered
with dry, white sand, procured perhaps by pulverizing sand-rocks taken
from the mountain; there was a wooden table in the middle of the
apartment, above which a huge oil-lamp was suspended, and a smaller
table upon one side, upon which rested a complete service of beautifully
fashioned earthen plates, cups, pitchers, dishes, and similar articles.
There were several large and comfortable chairs made of huge reeds
curiously interwoven, and a couch constructed of the same material, and
covered deep but smoothly with lamb-skins, dressed with the wool on.
Everything about the place indicated a rather coarse but genuine
comfort, even to the presence of several beautiful goats that came with
their kids to the door and gazed in at the old man with confidence and
affection, as if he were a familiar and trustworthy friend.

"Be thou seated, my son," said the ancient, "and, if thou wilt eat, I
have here goat’s milk, bread, and dried fish and fruits in abundance."

"I am not an hungered," answered the lad, "but partake of the bread and
milk to honor thy hospitality," which he did, and found both excellent.
"Thy very palatable bread," he said, "is the same with that made at my
home by Thopt, and is, she saith, the same that priests at Memphis
always preferred to eat."

"Even so," replied the ancient, "and at Memphis for many years, indeed,
I did eat thereof, and learned there the manner of the preparation of
it."

And, when the lad had finished his slight repast, the old man said:
"Thou art a Christian, boy; in what, then, dost thou believe?  Tell me
briefly, what dost thou believe?"

Then the lad stood up as he had been accustomed to do at home: the fine
but peculiar head involuntarily erected itself upon his long and shapely
neck, and drooped a little forward, a strange, scintillant light gleamed
in his sweet, dark eyes; his elevated and extended right hand waved
gently from side to side like the _bâton_ of a music-master, and his
musical, penetrating voice rang out clearly and incisively as he said:
"I believe in God, the Father Almighty, and in Jesus Christ, his
only-begotten Son, our Lord, who was conceived of the Holy Ghost, born
of the Virgin Mary, crucified under Pontius Pilate, dead, and buried;
the third day he rose from the dead, and ascended into heaven, and
sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty, whence he shall
come to judge the quick and the dead.  I believe in the Holy Ghost, in
the holy common Church, in the forgiveness of sin, in the resurrection
of the dead, and in the life everlasting.  Amen!"

"So thou believest!" said the ancient.  "But why dost thou say
’only-begotten’ son?  Are not all men the sons of God, even as the Greek
poet saith, ’For we also are his offspring?’"

"Yea!" answered Arius, "all men are his sons by creation, and some of
them by adoption--Jesus alone by generation; he was ’begotten,’ not
made."

"True! true!" said the ancient; "so teach the gospels, which I have here
with me.  So thou believest! When didst thou learn this faith, thou
whole Egyptian; and dost thou never doubt it?"

"I know not when I learned it," answered Arius; "I was learning it from
my mother when I lay helplessly upon her breast; I was learning it from
my father when he dandled me upon his knees; every day and hour of my
life I have learned it more and more;" and then, involuntarily rising
upon his tiptoes, like a python standing upon its tail, with his head
erect and bending slightly forward, and sparkling eyes agleam, he
exclaimed, "and I was never such an idiot as to doubt it at all."

Then, as if modestly conscious of some impropriety in such demonstrative
utterances in the presence of one so aged and venerable, he sank lower
upon his chair with an ingenuous blush.

"O glorious certitude of youth and hope!" said the ancient, mournfully.
"O bold, triumphant faith, fitting its possessor for happy and jubilant
exertion in the accomplishment of all life’s aims and purposes!  Thou
wast ’never such an idiot as to doubt it!’  But I, that have seen nigh
fourscore years of misery, do doubt it much and painfully.  I that have
mastered all the arts, science, and religion of ancient Egypt--a land
that was wrinkled with age centuries before the era of old Moses; I that
know both all that the priests of Kem ever taught the people, and also
the higher and more recondite forms of ignorance in which the priests
themselves believed--I verily know nothing!  I can scarcely believe in
anything save universal spiritual darkness, for which no day-spring
cometh, and universal wretchedness, for which there is no cure.  O
wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from this body of death?"

The bloodless hands were clasped upon the ancient’s aching breast, the
noble gray head was bowed with hopeless sorrow, the weary eyes seemed
dim with long and bitter anguish.  Arius gazed upon him with
astonishment and sympathy.  Then the grand gifts of every born minister
of Christ, the missionary’s yearning to instruct, the physician’s
longing for the power to heal and to strengthen, moved in the boy’s
heart, and once more he sprang to his feet, and with extended hand that
quivered with emotion like the python’s tongue, and tearful, scintillant
eyes, and head bent forward from the long, lithe neck, and a strange
thrill in his vibrant musical voice, he cried: "Who shall deliver thee?
Surely Jesus Christ, our Lord!  He saveth even unto the uttermost all
that come unto God by him.  Believe and live!"

"So! so!" said the ancient, in tones of hopeless weariness. "Believe and
live!  Believe and live!  ’He that believeth on me shall never die!  He
that believeth on me, though he were dead, yet shall he live again.’  O
new, strange faith, hidden through all the dynasties like the Nile’s
undiscoverable source, yet ever hinted at in the few high, arid,
half-intangible truths in which the priests of Ra believed!  What if it
be true?  What if the spiritual dualism of the first cause, which the
priests gradually elaborated into the splendid pageantry and elegant
mysticism of Hesiri-Hes, and the offspring Horus, has at last become an
actual truth by the incarnation of the spiritual Son of the one God that
is necessarily a spiritual hermaphrodite? Through the long centuries the
priests secretly sneered at the polytheisms which they taught to the
people, and they did believe in one God that was utterly unknown to the
masses of mankind, for whom they had neither name nor symbol; and they
conceived him to be a dual entity, containing in himself the fullness of
double spiritual sexhood; and they stood in awe of some grand revelation
which they supposed would some time be made to mankind when this one,
almighty, hermaphrodite spirit should ’beget’ with one side of his
spiritual nature and ’conceive’ with the other, and incarnate its son in
flesh, and save man by assuming human nature.  This they saw
foreshadowed in Hesiri-Hes; this was the mystery which the priests
perceived in every Apis, the emblem of one ’hidden’ like the fountains
of the Nile; for in the hieratic language Hapi, which is ’hidden,’
signifies both the sacred river and the sacred bull; for this they
prepared the mummy that a body might be ready for the returning soul
when ’the hidden’ should be revealed; this, the sacred scarabæi dimly
intimated, and this was the secret mystery that lurked beneath the veil
of Hes that ’no mortal hand hath lifted.’  Some such glorious revelation
must have flitted past Greek Plato’s vision, when he longed for a
clearer statement of the will of God to men, and prophesied the coming
man. This was the grand thought of Moses, the monotheist, when in the
same breath he denounced all forms of polytheism, and yet designated the
one God whom he worshiped by a name which is the plural number of a
Hebrew noun"; and, as if he had forgotten the presence of Arius
altogether, who sat listening to this strange monologue with silent
wonder, the ancient continued the unconscious utterance of his fervid
meditations: "So hath it been throughout the world with every ancientest
form of all original myths; for while Assyria and the Medo-Persians and
other comparatively modern nations, and afterward the Greeks and Romans,
borrowed only the lower, vulgar forms which the Egyptians had fashioned
for popular use, in China Chang and Eng symbolized the original
conception of one dual God that afterward degenerated into
anthropomorphism; and in India Indra and Agni, a primitive conception
that antedates Brahma, Siva, and Vishnu, by countless centuries, and is
the burden of the ancientest and uncorrupted Rig-Veda, bears unequivocal
testimony to the same primitive conception; and the Buddhas taught that
they were, perhaps believed themselves to be, earthly manifestations of
the spiritual self-conception of one dual God: for polytheism was never
the original form of any primitive nation’s faith, and every people that
began with paganism borrowed from some older nation in which the
original faith had already been degraded. Strange! most strange!  Oh, if
it could be proved!  If it could only be proved that Jesus of Nazareth
is, in very truth, the incarnation of that which was to be ’begotten’
and ’conceived’ of the one dual God, and born of a woman into the world,
how grandly would the fact vindicate the primitive utterances of all
human faith, and translate its vague but splendid dreams into a glorious
reality!  It must be true!  Surely it must be true!  For among
Egyptians, Chinese, Indians, and Jews, this original faith preceded all
idolatries!"

Then, buried in profoundest meditation, the old man ceased to speak.
But after a time he roused himself, and looking upon the astonished
youth he said: "And thou believest all this! thou hast ’never been such
an idiot as to doubt it!’  Happy art thou, boy, if thou shalt preserve
unfalteringly and unquestioningly thy serene and all-reliant faith."

But the lad’s sturdy independence of thought asserted itself, and he
answered: "Nay, sir!  I have professed faith in none of the things of
which thou speakest.  I believe in one God and in Jesus Christ, his
only-begotten Son, and in the Holy Ghost.  I believe not in Hesiri-Hes,
nor in Chang and Eng, nor in Indra and Agni, nor in any gods which Moses
denounced as falsest idols.  Nor in Jupiter, nor Venus, nor Mars, nor in
any of the gods that came into fashion with the heathen long since Moses
died."

The ancient smiled approvingly, and replied: "Thou art altogether in the
right, my son.  Many of the gods in which the nations believe were born
long after the records kept by the Egyptian priests began; but all were
born of the myths which Egyptian, Chinese, and Indian priests wove about
the grand, primitive conception of one dual God.  The idolaters of other
lands received in various forms the mythologies which the priests wove
about the most ancient, simple faith, which was primarily the same for
all, only the children of Abraham refused to add anything to the
original conception, clinging obstinately to the primitive monotheistic
idea; and yet Moses designates the one God by his name of _Adonai_, the
plural number of a Hebrew noun; and when the one God speaks of himself
he uses the words ’we,’ ’our,’ and ’us’: _Let us make man in our own
image and likeness_.  Thou seest that it would be contrary to reason
that the original utterance of every faith should be the affirmation of
God that was one, and yet more than one, unless the divine being is
spiritually hermaphrodite, having a double spiritual sexhood.  Thou
seest that, if this were not so, Moses could not have used the plural
number to designate one God.  Thou seest that, if it were not so, the
only act possible to God would have been creation, not generation; and
thy faith in ’the only-begotten Son’ must have been false; and the very
ancientest forms of faith would have been demonstrated to be merely
impossible falsehood--impossible, because there can not be a falsehood
which does not originate in and grow out of a truth; for falsehood is a
perversion or misconception of the truth; for falsehood is not that
which hath no existence, but is the wrong statement or conception of
that which doth exist.  If it were not so, my son, thy faith in God the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, would be merest polytheism, for three are
not one, nor is one three; but the three may be one divine nature and
family. For the one God was always conceived of by the primary faiths as
a dual being, possessed of both elements of spiritual sexhood perfectly;
and ’begotten’ is a proper thing to say of one side of the dual God, and
’conceived’ is a proper thing to say of the other; and so thou mayst
believe, without any imputation of polytheism, in Christ, as a being
’begotten,’ not created; ’conceived,’ not made. Would that I knew that
Jesus of Nazareth is he!"

"This learning is entirely new to me," said the lad. "Perhaps it is
higher than I am yet able to comprehend. I believe in just precisely
what the gospels say, no more, no less; that Jesus is the Christ,
only-begotten Son of God, conceived of the Holy Ghost, before there was
a creation, and born of the Virgin into the world long after God by him
had made all things that are created.  But, with thy profound knowledge
of all these mysteries, how is it that thou thyself dost not believe?
Who and what art thou, thou ancient, learned, yet unhappy man, whom may
our Lord soon bless and save?"

"I love thee, boy, but I am old, and now too weary to talk more with
thee.  Wilt thou not come unto me again? I desire to live in seclusion
as I have done for years, and beg of thee to speak of me to none; but
come again thyself whenever thou canst."

"I will return upon the seventh day hence," said Arius, "and speak of
thee to none except my father’s family, and thou wilt not be annoyed by
them.  And so fare-thee-well, sir, and may the peace of God come upon
thee!"

"Amen!" said the ancient, "and farewell!"



                              CHAPTER VI.

                       FLOTSON OF THE MIDDLE SEA.


In the evening of that day upon which Arius encountered the strange old
eremite upon the mountainside, draggled skirts of clouds swept across
the northern horizon, and distant lightnings gleamed upon the waves.
During the night the storm came nearer and nearer, and before sunrise
the wind roared wildly over the Baucalis farm, and the troubled sea
broke in foam and thunder for many a league along the coast.  All day
the tempest raged, but with nightfall the clouds broke away, although
the turbulent waves continued to roll and tumble on the coast, and the
angry waters gurgled through the narrow entrance into the little bay
upon which Baucalis fronted. The dwellers at the farm watched the
magnificent display from their open windows, but saw no sign of any ship
belabored by the storm, and, after their usual religious exercises,
retired to rest, thankful that there seemed to be no wreck along their
coasts.  During the night the sea ran down, and when Arius, early in the
beautiful morning, went to the garden’s edge beside the water, there was
only a gentle swell perceivable upon the bosom of the deep, and a faint
murmur of the waters crowding into and out of the narrow opening of the
bay with a gurgling noise from which the farm derived its name.  The lad
pursued his usual occupation, until his attention was caught by a sound
under the bank below him, as if some one gently and regularly struck
upon the rock; and the boy then stepped forward, and, parting with his
hands the fringe of shrub and weeds that grew upon the verge of the
land, he gazed down into the waters of the bay, and at once discovered
that the unusual sounds were made by the striking of the ends of some
spars that composed a small raft against the rock, with the rise and
fall of every wave.  He also saw that two long spars or fragments of a
ship’s mast had been fastened across two others so as to form a small
square between them, and that a large bull’s hide was securely stretched
over this square, leaving the four ends of the timbers extending beyond
it.  He also saw the outline of a human form lying supinely upon the
hide, and of a smaller figure, with its head resting upon the other,
both covered over with a bright-hued woolen quilt.

The lad called loudly to his father, who was at work in an adjacent
field, but at a considerable distance from him, and, as soon as he had
caught his attention, Arius sprang down the bank to ascertain whether
the persons so quietly lying upon the raft were still alive.  The ends
of the timbers projected far beyond the hide upon which they lay, and
the boy found himself in deep water almost at his first step from the
shore; but he had been accustomed to daily baths in the bay from
childhood, and without fear or hesitation he boldly dashed in between
the projecting timbers toward the hide on which the bodies lay.  The
noise he made in calling Ammonius, and in dashing through the water,
roused up one of the sleepers on the raft, and she slightly raised her
head, and with her hand threw back the woolen covering, and Arius saw
the swarthy face of a young Egyptian girl of twelve turned upon him with
wide-open, wondering eyes.  The other form was that of a woman, but she
neither spoke nor moved, and Arius thought she must be dead.  But the
girl did speak, and the boy thought she used the Egyptian tongue,
although he could not understand her words.  Then he said, "Maiden,
canst thou speak in Greek."

A swift gleam of intelligence broke over the child’s wan face, and she
joyfully answered: "Yea! for in Alexandria Greek is the common speech of
all, whether they be Romans, Egyptians, or Jews!"

"Art thou wet?"

"Yea," she said, "soaked in salt water for I know not how long; but I
have slept soundly, and mamma has not even yet waked up."

"If thou art so thoroughly wet already, a little more water will not
hurt thee; so put thine arms about my neck, hold fast, and I will carry
thee to land."

"But mother!" she cried; and then becoming frightened that she did not
awake, she kissed her passionately, saying: "Mamma! mother! wake up!  We
have drifted to the shore!"

Then the poor lady murmured words that neither of them could comprehend,
but she made no attempt to move, and seemed to be talking unconsciously.
Then Arius took the girl’s hand in his, saying gently: "My father will
soon be here, and together we can take thy mother from the raft.  Come
thou with me."

Then the girl raised herself up into a sitting posture, and Arius,
holding to the spar with one hand, with the other drew her down into the
sea beside him, saying: "Now put up thine arms and hold on tightly; it
is but a few feet to the shore."

And the girl said, "I can swim as well as thou, but I am weary and cold
and hungry, and will put one hand on thy shoulder."  And when she had
done so the boy went hand over hand along the spar, and drew himself and
her rapidly shoreward, until his feet rested firmly upon the bottom, and
then he caught the child up in his arms and lifted her up to the dry
ground.

By this time, Ammonius, coming with all speed, had reached the bank
above them, and at one swift, intelligent glance comprehended the scene
in all its pitiful details; then he sprang down the bank beside them,
and said unto Arius, "Doth the woman yet live?"

"Yea, father, she was talking even now; but I scarcely think she knew
what things she said."

"Run thou unto the house swiftly, tell thy mother, and bring hither a
saw."

And the boy sprang up the bank instantly and ran homeward.  Then
Ammonius spoke kindly to the girl, saying, "How farest thou, little
maiden?"

And the child said: "I am well enough, but wet and hungry.  But mamma is
ill.  Please bring her to the land."

"Yea, maiden; soon will my son return with a saw, wherewith I can saw
off two of the timbers where they cross the other two, and so draw the
raft up close to the land, and then lift thy mother gently and safely to
the shore.  Dost thou understand me, child?"

"Yea," she answered, "and I see that it is best to wait. But I want my
mother; she is sick indeed."

Very soon the agile youth returned, bringing the saw with him, and
Ammonius immediately swam out to the bull’s hide, and sawed away two of
the timbers at the intersection thereof, and quickly drew the raft close
up against the shore, and took up the quilt and cast it to Arius,
telling him to spread it out upon the ground, and in his strong arms
lifted up the unconscious woman and bore her up the bank and gently laid
her upon the quilt.  Soon Arete and old Thopt joined them; and Arius and
his mother took each an end of the quilt upon which the woman lay, and
Ammonius gathered up the other two ends, and they bore her gently but
swiftly to the cottage; and old Thopt took the girl’s hand in hers and
followed them as quickly as her growing infirmities permitted.

Arete and old Thopt stripped the poor lady of her elegant apparel that
was soaked through with sea-water, and rubbed her vigorously with woolen
cloths, clothed her with warm woolen gowns out of Arete’s wardrobe, and
gave her hot tea made of such shrubs as were known to their simple
domestic pharmacy.  The sufferer manifestly got much relief from this
treatment, but it was only too apparent that the terrible exposure to
which she had been subjected had taken hold upon the very roots of life
in her beautiful but delicate frame.  Her unconscious murmurs were
uttered in the Egyptian tongue, and, no sooner had old Thopt heard it,
than a strange excitement seized her, and she answered the lady in the
same strange speech, crooning over her like a mother over a sick child,
or more like some affectionate animal licking its wounded young; for the
Egyptian speech evidently shows the syllabication into articulate sounds
of thoughts that were primarily expressed in signs and grimaces--the
translation of brute means of communication into words; and its original
rudimentary form is as direct and unveiled in the expression of passion
and emotion as the actions of an animal could be.

The maiden, Theckla, having been well rubbed, well clad in dry garments,
and well fed with hot soup and viands, seemed almost free from any ill
effects of her long exposure upon the raft; and, being assured that her
mother was tenderly cared for, rapidly recovered her strength and
spirits.

The famous medical school at Cyrene educated many men in all the
learning of a profession which was then in its infancy, and so
thoroughly infested with charlatanism that even the most eminent
professors of the art of healing commanded but small respect among
intelligent people; and the Christians especially had no faith in their
pretended ability to cure disease.  In ordinary cases they trusted to
careful nursing, and the curative power of nature in people whose
freedom from vice and whose simple, healthful manner of life gave the
patient every chance of recovery, without the use of incantations,
charms, and poisons, which then constituted the chief resources of
professional pharmacy; and in desperate cases they anointed the stricken
one with oil, obtained the prayers of the Church in his behalf, and
calmly awaited the issue; having neither any inordinate love of life nor
any distressful fear of death, and looking upon even a fatal issue of
the illness as a change that was often better than recovery--a happy
release from the cares and uncertainties of earthly life, that was
neither to be too rashly sought for nor too anxiously avoided.  Hence
the women at the farm themselves assumed the care of their interesting
patient, and gave her constant and affectionate attention, but no drugs
except such simple remedies as were in common family use, of all of
which old Thopt had a very thorough knowledge.  The old woman believed
that sound and refreshing sleep is the secret of health and longevity,
and that no one would die so long as this blessing was obtainable; and
hence, in her opinion, the poppy was a panacea.  The bark of certain
species of the willow she knew to be good against malarial fevers, and
this was her favorite remedy in every disease which manifested a
remittent or intermittent form.  She had no hesitation in declaring that
the lady would be ill a long time, and that whether she would live or
die must depend upon the vital forces she had to draw upon; for old
Thopt had always remained at least a semi-pagan, and, if there was any
Christianity in her, it was inextricably tangled up with the remnants of
the old religion which she had learned in her home upon the Nile.  She
loved her mistress passionately and devotedly, just as a faithful dog
might have loved, and she refused to accept the freedom offered to her
by Arete when, under the influence and instructions of Ammonius, that
lady had become a Christian; because one of the fixed and immovable
articles of her ancient creed was that many Egyptians were created to be
slaves, and that she was one of them; so that it would have been a
measureless impiety for her to set up herself to be free. If she had any
hatred of the new religion, it grew out of the fact that that faith
undertook to abolish the relation of mistress and slave between Arete
and herself.  She had not undressed and washed her patient without
immediately perceiving that she was one of that aristocratic class who
had come into the world to enjoy all of its advantages, and to be waited
upon by slaves, as was demonstrated to old Thopt’s satisfaction by the
fineness of her kilt, girdle, and gown, and by the delicate pink-color
of her flesh beneath it; and the old woman would as soon have thought of
organizing a rebellion against Anubis, the jackal-headed god himself, as
to have thought of withholding proper reverence and care from the
superior being who had been cast upon her guardianship.  So that the
Christian charity of Arete and the inborn sense of duty and obligation
which generations of inherited servitude had made second nature in old
Thopt combined to secure faithful and untiring care in behalf of the
sick woman, and one or the other of them was in attendance upon her day
and night.

But as Ammonius had carried her from the raft to the land, and on the
way up to the house, he had heard her utter unconsciously, in the
Egyptian language, disjointed sentences which caused him much anxiety;
and, as soon as her immediate wants had been attended to, he charged the
family that they were not in any way to apprise the lady that she had
fallen into the hands of Christians until such time as he might deem it
proper to instruct them otherwise; but that they should be as diligent
in their care of her as if she had been the sister of them all.  Before
the close of the first day’s watching beside her patient, Arete found
ample reason, in the lady’s feverish revelations, for the injunctions
which her husband had given concerning her. She talked almost
incessantly: now of her home in Alexandria; now of the rulers of Egypt;
now of her husband Amosis, and of her daughter; now of some special
mission which Amosis had undertaken at Rome; now of the fearful tempest;
now of a desperate struggle upon the raft between her husband and some
one else, in which both had fallen into the sea together.  The substance
of this disjointed and feverish babbling left no doubt upon Arete’s mind
that the lady’s husband was in the service of the rulers of Egypt, and
high in the confidence of both the priests and of the government; nor
that he was a bitter adversary of the Christians; nor that, when
overtaken by the tempest, he was on his journey to Rome, to obtain from
the Emperor larger authority to persecute the Christians, even to
extermination, in Egypt and throughout Northern Libya. She gathered also
that when the officer and his wife and child had betaken themselves to
the raft as their last hope of safety, some one, seeing that all order
and discipline were lost, inflamed by a guilty passion for the beautiful
woman, had leaped upon the raft with them as it was leaving the vessel’s
side, and that a desperate struggle had occurred between the husband and
the intruder, in which both had fallen into the sea; and that the lady
herself regarded the very name of Christians with detestation and
horror, and fully sympathized with her husband’s purpose to persecute
them; and she had expected him to reap great and rapid advancement from
his zeal against the churches. And, although not unconscious of the
element of danger lurking in their intercourse with such a conscientious
hater of Christianity, Arete felt even larger compassion for her
beautiful patient’s pagan darkness than for her physical illness; but
she fully realized the propriety of her husband’s caution upon the
subject.

And so the weary days went by, and on the sixth morning the fever broke,
and left the poor lady with restored consciousness, but physically as
weak and helpless as an infant.

During these days, Arius and Theckla had become fast friends.  She was a
beautiful child, but an Egyptian of the aristocratic class.  Her hair,
which was as black as jet, curled profusely all around and over her
shapely head in luxuriant masses.  Her forehead was low and broad, the
face a perfect oval from the full temples to the point of the plump,
delicate, projecting chin, while the small, full-lipped mouth was red as
a cherry, the upper lip notably short and voluptuous.  The black,
arched, delicate eyebrows nearly met at the root of the high, straight,
delicately chiseled nose, and the large, dark eyes, soft, black, and
fathomless, free alike from fire and languishment, were of a kind found
nowhere on earth except along the Nile--full, wide-open eyes that seemed
calm and untroubled as the sightless orbs of any sphinx, yet full of
mystery as is the old, old land of Kem.  Arius soon discovered that the
girl was remarkably bright and quick, but that she could neither read
nor write, all the instruction she had ever received (and she had been
very carefully taught) having been communicated by oral teaching.  Her
native tongue was, of course, that of Egypt, but she spoke Greek with
fluency, and Latin also, but with difficulty and hesitation.

On the evening of the day on which she had been rescued from the waves,
the boy and girl were playing and chatting together in the shade before
the cottage.  The sun was just sinking beyond the distant
mountain-range, when the girl said, "Do you go at sunrise or at sunset?"

"Go whither?" said Arius.

"Why, to worship Mentu, or Atmu, of course!  Do you not worship?"

"Worship whom?" asked Arius.

"Oh," she answered, "old Ea, or Ptah, or Hesiri-Hes, or the other gods,
any of them you prefer?"

"I do not worship any of them," said Arius.

"Perhaps, then," said Theckla, "thou art an atheist, and hatest all of
the gods; and that is very wrong.  For papa says that the atheists are
little better than the Christians themselves, and that it is owing to
their evil influence that so many young people in Alexandria are growing
up to believe in nothing.  But, blessed be the gods, I have been brought
up in religion!"

"And which of the gods dost thou love and worship most?"

"I love none of them surely, but I fear and worship Ptah, Ra, and
Hesiri-Hes, the cross old things; because mamma says that they are the
most respectable; and I fear them much, especially the terrible,
implacable, pitiless Ma-t."

"But do you not think," said Arius, "that you would rather worship some
loving, compassionate, and holy deity, whom you could love, and obey
because you loved him?"

"Oh, that would be funny, would it not?--for a girl to fall in love with
a god!  I never thought of such a thing before, but I believe," she
added, with an arch glance at Arius, "that I would like a really nice
handsome boy better than any of the plebeian gods!"

"What dost thou mean, Theckla, by saying ’the plebeian gods’?"

"Oh, I mean the new-fangled deities that have come into fashion during
the last two or three thousand years--the cheap, low-priced divinities
worshiped by the slaves and by the mechanics, like Sebek, the
crocodile-headed, and all that contemptible crowd.  Mamma says that
we--that is, the nobility, you know--ought not to pay any attention to
any of them except the dreadful old gods, like Ra, Ptah, Hesiri-Hes, and
the other ancient divinities; because our own family is older and more
honorable than any of them except the high, dreadful old fellows that
have lived forever.  Still, boy, thou hadst better worship even the
wretched Sebek than to be an atheist or a Christian; for papa says so."

Then the boy’s heart yearned to tell the beautiful pagan of the God in
whom he believed, but, remembering his father’s caution on that subject,
he chose rather to avoid further conversation of the kind, and started
off toward the bay to take his evening bath.

"Whither goest thou?" asked the little maiden.

"I am going to the bay to take a bath, as I do daily."

"That will be fine sport," she cried, "and I am going with you!"

And Theckla sprang to her feet, and ran along beside him.  The boy
reached the water’s edge, and, casting aside the loose gown habitually
worn about the farm, he plunged into the bay and struck out from the
shore, the play of his limbs being almost unimpeded by the close-fitting
under-garment reaching from the neck to midway of the thigh; and
instantly the young girl, whom old Thopt had arrayed in the short,
sleeveless kilt and long gown which the women usually wore, threw off
her outside gown and plunged in after him, exclaiming: "Oh, it is nicer
than Lake Mareotis!  But I have swum with papa from the great Pharos to
the Kibotos in the little harbor of Eunostos!" and she swam after the
boy as gracefully as a mermaid.  Soon she caught up with him, and,
having placed her little hands upon his head, she suddenly straightened
out her arms with all her strength, and raising herself up with a lithe
and joyous spring above him, with all her weight she plunged his head
down far beneath the surface, and swam laughingly away. The boy came up
instantly and pursued the fleeing maiden, and as soon as he could catch
up with her, which was no easy task, he said, "Thou shalt go under too,
Theckla!" but she was so excellent a swimmer, and so quick and active,
that for a long time she baffled all his efforts to get her head beneath
the waves.  She laughed and struggled, and defied him, and exulted
greatly that he was not able to give her such a ducking as she had given
him, until, at last, he wound his long arms around her, pinioning both
of hers, and, clasping her to his bosom, stood straight up, and they
sank together until his feet touched the bottom, from which he sprang
upward to the surface.  Then the lad kissed her and released her,
saying, "Wilt thou dip me again, Theckla, or hast thou had enough of
it?"

But the girl clasped her hands above her head, threw herself suddenly
downward, and for a moment her little feet flashed above the water as
she dived, and instantly afterward she clasped the boy’s legs in her
arms and pulled him again beneath the surface, and rose above the waves
before he had recovered himself.  And so they sported in the calm waters
of the bay until the twilight began to thicken over the valley, when
they started for the shore, and the girl swam beside him as lightly as a
gull, and, having thrown their long gowns around them, hand in hand they
walked back to the cottage.

Theckla’s first inquiry was of her mother, and, finding that she
continued ill, she obstinately refused to leave her after it grew dark,
even for a moment, but stretched herself out upon the couch beside her
and slept until morning.

So it was every evening.  During the day-time Arius was her favorite
companion, but she seemed to have an unconquerable aversion to darkness,
and would not leave her mother’s side while it continued.  Ammonius told
them to let her have her own way, as terror of the dark hours was part
of the old religion in which she had been raised.



                              CHAPTER VII.

             THECKLA FINDS ONE GOD AND HEARETH OF ANOTHER.


So passed the days away, and Arius and Theckla became as firmly bound to
each other as if they had been raised together all their little lives.
On the second day after her coming, Arius had resumed his usual tasks in
the garden and in the fields; and when he came home at noontide she
seemed rejoiced to see him, and demanded with playful imperiousness,
"Where hast thou been all the morning, Arius?"

"I have been at work in the garden," replied the boy.

"At work!" she exclaimed; "digging with thy hands?  Why, thou art not a
slave!"

And the boy answered, laughing merrily: "Nay, I call no man master; I am
as free as any Cæsar!"

"Why, then, dost thou work?  Verily, I thought that none but slaves and
mechanics ever labor."

"But thou dost greatly err.  It is true that some Greeks, Romans, and
Jews, suppose that none ought to labor except those whom they call
’vile’; or rather they call all who labor ’vile,’ but I do not accept
their monstrous definitions, having been thoroughly taught that the only
man who is free is he who lives by his labor without dependence upon
relatives, or upon the offices which are distributed by the favoritism
of the dissolute and wicked creatures whom they call emperors, Cæsars,
proconsuls, and such titles; and I am free-born, and will maintain my
liberty."

"Why, then, dost thou toil?"

"Because we need to toil in order to live comfortably and independently,
as we are not rich, and do not desire to be so; but I never will be any
man’s servant.  And, also, because it is noble and right to toil in some
way, and every one who is not idiotic, deformed, or afflicted, is unfit
to live unless he follows some honorable and useful vocation."

"Thou art the very nicest boy I know," she said, "but it seemeth so
strange to me that thou shouldst labor with thy hands, and shouldst talk
as if thou didst believe that it is good and not degrading to do so.  I
never heard such things.  But I will go with thee this afternoon and see
what thou doest."

"Thou mayst do so," said Arius, "and thou mayst help me with my work if
thou wilt."

But the little maiden held up her hands that looked like delicate
wax-work, and laughingly cried out, "Even with these hands?"

"Yea," said the boy, merrily, "even with those, tender and pretty as
they are."

So after the midday meal, when Arius went back to the patch of onions at
which he was at work, Theckla accompanied him, and stood awhile watching
him as he dug up the tubers.

"What is to be done with these?" she asked.

"They are to be gathered up into little heaps, and carried hence to the
house, and stored away until wanted."

"Why, I can pile them up for you," she cried, and straightway she began
to gather the onions up as fast as the boy dug them, saying: "I wonder
what mamma would think if she knew I was learning to work?  But it is
good, and I will help thee every day."

"Thou shalt not weary thyself," said the boy, "and thou shalt quit as
soon as thou dost desire to do so."

But she would not stop, and continued at the task for several hours,
until it was completed, seeming to be delighted with her newly
discovered ability to be of use.

"What other work hast thou to do?"

"Nothing else, Theckla, except to take some salt to the cattle in the
pasture, beyond the field, and thou mayst go into the house.  I will not
be long absent."

"But I will not go to the house, Arius; I will go with thee, and see the
large-eyed beasts."

"Come on, then," said the boy, and, taking up the bag of salt which he
had brought from the barn, he led the way along the shore of the little
bay until they had passed beyond the field, where they came upon the
edge of the pasture-land, and there Arius scattered the salt along a
great trough of wood, to which some of the cattle had hurried up as soon
as they saw the boy, and others came one after another, until more than
a score were contentedly licking up the salt; and among them a fine
bull-calf that was peculiarly marked.  The kindly-treated herd were tame
and fearless, and, as soon as young Theckla saw the bull, she gazed at
him with the most intense interest, and ran up to the animal, crying
out, excitedly: "Lo, the god! the god! the beautiful young Apis!"

"What dost thou mean now?" said Arius.

"Why, boy," she answered, joyously, "thou art the most fortunate boy
that ever lived.  Seest thou not the god--the sacred bull--the beautiful
young Apis? Seest thou not the black-colored hide; the triangular white
spot upon his forehead; the hairs on his back roughened out into the
form of an eagle; the crescent white spot upon his right side?  Oh, if
he hath a knot under his tongue in the shape of a scarabæus, the sacred
beetle of Ptah, he hath then all the marks that reveal the bull to be a
god!  Wilt thou not look under his tongue and see?"

The boy gazed upon her with mingled pity, amusement, and contempt.  He
had read and heard of the worship of idols and of beasts, but had never
before witnessed an actual exhibition of such idolatry.  "Why, Theckla,"
he answered, "the bull is no more a god than thou art a cow.  I am
amazed that so sensible a girl should be capable of such folly as to
think this beast a god."

"But he is an Apis, Arius, and the priests of the temple at Memphis
would give thee his weight in gold for him.  They would come hither in a
royal procession to carry him hence; they would keep him for forty days
at Nilopolis, and for forty days at Memphis, and the noblest of the
women in the city would go in naked and worship him; and he would be fed
like a great king as long as he lives, and when he dies he would become
an Osor-hapi, a great god, and would secure thy soul.  Surely the
priests must know that he is a great god, or they would not build such
grand temples in honor of Apis, and worship him with such magnificent
and costly ceremonies and processions.  I verily fear that thou art an
atheist, Arius, but I have been raised up to be religious, and I know."

"Theckla," answered the boy, "I can take a goad in my hand and drive
this sort of a god whithersoever I will; I can catch his tail in my
hands and twist it until he shall bellow with pain.  If thou wilt hold
out to him an ear of corn in thine hand, he will follow thee about like
a dog; and thou callest the beast a god!  Theckla, I am verily ashamed
of thy foolishness."

But the young girl looked gravely at her companion, and said in tones of
solemn warning and reproof: "Arius, thou dost not believe in Ea, Ptah,
Shu, Seb, Set, Mentu, Atmu, nor in Hesiri-Hes; and thou dost laugh at
the sacred Hathors, and thou dost mock the bull-god Apis!--Boy, dost
thou believe in anything?  Or art thou an atheist?"

"Yea," cried Arius, laughing, "I believe thou art the brightest and the
prettiest little pagan in the world; and some time I shall explain to
thee what I believe, and convince thee of the folly of thy polytheistic
and idolatrous notions.  But not now, for thy god and the other beasts
with him have salt enough, and we must return home."

They went back along the bay-shore, and the sun was nigh the tops of the
distant mountains; and Arius, walking a little in advance of Theckla,
heard a sudden plunge into the water, and looking back he saw the little
maiden swimming boldly out into the bay, and immediately he plunged in
after her.  They swam, dived, raced, scuffled, and sported in the pure
and healthful element until twilight began to gather over the lowlands,
and then, hand in hand, they wandered back to the cottage, Theckla going
immediately to her mother’s apartment, whose side she would not leave so
long as the night lasted--a horror of darkness being incident to the
Egyptian religion, derived, perhaps, from the grand midnight ceremonies
of the Memphian priests in which annually with torches and processions,
and weird and impressive wailings, they celebrated the world-wide search
of Isis for the dismembered body of the consort whose mangled limbs the
hatred of the evil Seth had scattered about the earth.

Theckla wanted to tell her mother about the wonderful young Apis, but
old Thopt peremptorily enjoined silence upon her, and forbade the sick
lady to talk in her present excessively debilitated condition.  For it
was manifest that her recovery was exceedingly doubtful, and that even
the slightest excitement or effort might be fatal to her. She lay
quietly enough, and while she recognized Theckla, and seemed to
understand the few Egyptian words spoken to her by Arete and old Thopt,
which were carefully limited to repeating to her that she had been very
ill, and must remain entirely quiet, and neither talk nor even think,
she seemed almost to have forgotten the shipwreck and the loss of her
husband; and the two women who watched her devotedly even doubted
whether she knew that she was away from home.  They looked forward with
great anxiety to the time when she might grow strong enough to shake off
this healthful lassitude of extreme exhaustion, and realize her unhappy
circumstances.  But the recent past seemed to have been blotted out of
her memory, and she lay quiet and uncomplaining, apparently content with
her surroundings; and the anxious nurses carefully avoided everything
that could even by chance arouse her drowsy intelligence, and renew the
consciousness of grief that seemed to slumber in her brain.

The Sabbath-day came round again, and, with the rising of the sun, young
Theckla bounded out of her mother’s room, calling aloud for Arius.  It
was usual on the Sabbath for the family at Baucalis to go to some house
of a Christian in the vicinity, where would be gathered together a small
assemblage of the faithful for religious services, or to have the
neighbors assemble at the farm for the same purpose.  On this day,
however, Arete and old Thopt would be necessarily detained at home by
the illness of the Egyptian Hatasa; and Ammonius, who still thought it
prudent, both upon her account and upon his own, not to inform her that
she was enjoying the hospitality of a family belonging to the hated sect
that was everywhere spoken against, and that was persecuted throughout
Libya even more bitterly than elsewhere in the Roman Empire, ordered
that Arius should take charge of Theckla for the day, and determined
himself to go to the assembly, in order to consult certain of the
brethren about his future course in reference to his involuntary guests.
Arius then informed his father about the singular recluse he had met
with upon the mountain on the preceding Sabbath, of his promise to visit
him upon that day, and asked his permission to go, saying that he would
take Theckla with him if his father had no objection to suggest, and
would invite the singular and learned old man to visit them.  To this
Ammonius readily gave his consent, and Arius thereupon told Theckla of
the facts, and invited her to accompany him, to which she
enthusiastically assented.  The farm vineyard produced a wine almost
identical with the famous Mareotic, which was praised from the mouth of
the Nile to Athens and to Rome.  It also produced figs, pomegranates,
apricots, peaches, oranges, citrons, lemons, limes, and bananas, which
the Christians commonly called the "fruits of paradise," because in that
latitude they were in season the whole year through.  It also produced
various melons, among them a delicious watermelon, yellow on the inside,
lotus, and olives.  In their garden, also, grew the rose, the jasmine,
the lily, the oleander, chrysanthemums, geraniums, dahlias, helianthus,
and violets, and they could raise almost every vegetable known to both
tropical and temperate zones.

Arius procured a basket, and enlisted the services of old Thopt by
telling her that he was about to visit an ancient Egyptian hermit who
dwelt alone upon the mountain, and desired to take him a lot of good
things to comfort his loneliness; and that kind-hearted creature soon
had a few bottles of excellent wine, some bread-loaves of finest flour,
and quite an assortment of choice fruits, both preserved and fresh,
packed into the basket, the whole crowned with a beautiful bouquet
plucked by Theckla’s dainty fingers.  Arius, bearing his basket, and
followed by the agile girl, pursued his way along the little bay until
he had passed by it westwardly, and then began the long but gradual
ascent of the mountain, upon a small plateau of which dwelt the aged
eremite.  In less than two hours they had reached the plateau in front
of the hermitage, and soon beheld the ancient seated near his own door,
his weary eyes gazing far away over the brilliant expanse of the
Mediterranean.  The approach of the two young people caught his
attention, and with a genial smile the old man welcomed them.  Taking
the girl’s hand in his own, he murmured: "She is a bright and lovely
child, and a true daughter of Kem" (the Black-land).  He spoke in the
Egyptian language, which he knew Arius did not understand, but the girl
answered in the same tongue: "Yea, father, I am from To-mehit" (the
North-land), "and was born in Alexandria."

Then the ancient said with surprise: "How is it that thou speakest
Egyptian, when thy brother knoweth no word of the strange old language?
Or _is_ he thy brother?"

This he said in Greek, and Arius answered, "Nay, she is not my sister,
but is a guest in my father’s house."

Then he succinctly narrated the story of the rescue of Theckla and her
mother from the raft.  The old man listened with much interest to the
boy’s graphic recital; and then, turning to Theckla, he said: "Child,
art thou, too, a Christian like thy friend Arius; or art thou still in
bondage to the false and fearful gods of Kem?"

Then the girl showed in her speaking face her loathing and abhorrence
for the very name of Christ, and turning hastily to Arius she cried:
"Art thou, then, a Christian? Belongest thou to that accursed and
criminal association? Oh, say it is not so, or I will never, never love
thee any more!"

But the boy drew himself up proudly and answered: "Yea, Theckla, I am a
Christian, thank the boundless mercy of God!  And, when thou shalt have
learned what it is to be a Christian, I trust that thou wilt follow
Jesus thyself, and love me and all other Christians more and more.  For
verily we are not such a people as thou hast been taught to believe us
to be, any more than our bull is a god, as thou didst suppose."

"I do not very much believe in Apis," she said, "but the common people
do.  Ah!  Arius, I am so sorry to hear this thing of thee!  Why, if my
mother had known that ye were Christians, she would sooner have died
upon the raft than have gone into thy father’s house, or to have
suffered any one of you to touch her with your hands. Oh, I am so vexed
to find that thou art connected with such a people!"

Then said Arius: "Thy mother is well cared for; and thou must let her
know nothing until she hath become stronger; thou wouldst only distress
her by informing her of the fact of our being Christians, and it could
do no good to tell her."

Then the girl drew nigh to him with tearful eyes, and crossed her little
hands upon his shoulder, and leaned her head against them, and, looking
up into his eyes with sorrow and tenderness, said: "Ye have been so good
and kind to both of us, that I can not help loving all the people at thy
home, and I do love thee, although thou art a Christian; but it is a
terrible thing; for papa says that to be a Christian is worse than to be
an atheist."

These things all occurred in a moment, and the ancient, seeing that it
had not been the purpose of Arius to inform the maiden concerning his
religion, and that he himself had unwittingly brought about the
disclosure of the fact, said unto them: "Come within and be seated, my
children; I desire to talk to both of you."

And, when they had gone within, Arius set his basket upon the old man’s
table, saying: "I have brought unto thee wine, bread, and fruits, as a
token of my reverence for thine age and learning.  I desire to be
friendly with thee."

The old man seemed to be much touched by the boy’s speech and manner,
and gently answered: "I thank thee, truly, and far more for thy kind
words than for any gifts. Not often do the ancient enjoy the friendship
of the young, although nothing else on earth can be more pleasant unto
them."

"But the heart of a Christian needeth renewal," said Arius, "if it be
not always both young enough to sympathize with the youngest, and old
enough to sympathize with even the very oldest.  The very core of our
religion is the _Agape_, a love which is not measured by age nor
accident, but goeth out freely to every one that needeth it."

The old man looked upon the boy with wonder, saying: "That is beautiful,
indeed; there is no such truth in any other religion."

And the girl said, "That is good and strong, Arius, although it be a
Christian dogma."

Then the ancient said: "I desire that ye will listen to me carefully for
a moment, and thou especially, Theckla. Children, I am nigh upon
fourscore years of age.  My name is Am-nem-hat.  In mine infancy I was
placed in the great temple at Thebes, and dedicated to the service of
Amen-Ba, Mut, and Kuhns, the Theban triad.  My family was ancient and
honorable in Egypt, and their influence and wealth opened the way for me
to all priestly honors and learning.  I remained in that temple fifty
years, during twenty-five of which I was a priest, and I gradually
mastered all the wisdom, learning, and mysteries of the priesthood,
until my fellows determined that I should be elevated to the highest
rank in the sacerdotal service, and I was ordained and inaugurated to be
high-priest at Ombos, where I continued for five-and-twenty years
longer.  The triad which throughout all Egypt is worshiped as
Hesiri-Hes, and Horus, we at Thebes worshiped as Amen-Ra, Mut, and
Kuhns, and at Ombos as Ptah-Pukht and Imhotep. But, while during all
these years I exercised the functions and exhausted the learning of the
priesthood, I forever sought after Ma-t, the Goddess of Truth, she that
in her own hall, in the lower world, is called Two Truths, by whom the
dead are judged.--Dost thou know something of the fearful Ma-t, young
Theckla?"

"Yea," answered the girl, with a perceptible shudder, "I know her well,
and tremble at the dreadful thought of her!  So wise! so hard and
pitiless! so tearless, and yet so just!  The terrible Ma-t, without
mercy, incapable of love, unmoved by hate, implacable, emotionless, the
fearful judge, the Truth!"

"Then listen to me, child!  I worshiped through all these lonely years
as a faithful, conscientious priest, and memorized the book of the dead,
and studied the mysteries of medicine, of astronomy, and of mathematics,
and sought unceasingly to know the awful Ma-t!  Dost thou think that I
am one who ought to know whether any of the gods of Kem are true or
false?"

Then Theckla fell upon her knees before the ancient priest, and lifting
her little hands to him she cried: "Yea, father, thou knowest!  Ancient,
honorable, learned priest, thou knowest!  Teach thou Arius to believe in
the three great gods, to seek the awful Ma-t, and to abandon the
pernicious Christian faith, for thou art wise! thou knowest all the
truth!"

"Listen then, Theckla.  Five years ago, driven by the quenchless
curiosity of an unsatisfied but earnest soul, I caused to be brought
before me one who preached to men of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, because I
had heard that these Christians were irreclaimable from the errors of
their superstition, and I desired to test the question whether they
could be persuaded to return unto the old religion.  I kept him with me
many days, while we discussed these things, and then sent him from me
unconvinced.  And afterward I fled from the temple secretly, in an open
boat, in which I had placed my most valuable possessions, and floated
down the Nile.  Thence I wandered along the coast to Alexandria, where,
for a great sum, secretly I purchased all the sacred writings of the
Jews and Christians, and, after many days more of wandering along the
coast, I found this spot and have since then dwelt here alone, still
seeking for the truth.  For--art thou listening to me, Theckla?--a
horror of great darkness had fallen upon my soul.  I know that Amen-Ra,
Mut, and Kuhns, are not true gods!  Apis is nothing but a bull; Anubis
is only a jackal; Sebek is a crocodile and nothing more; and even the
most ancient gods, if there be any truth in them at all, are only the
visible emblems of some higher truth which the very priests have
forgotten, if, indeed, they ever knew it.  I have hoped and half
expected to find that this unknown truth, this ’hidden’ thing which is
not Hapi, might be that which the Christians promulgate; but this I do
not know. Nevertheless, my child, I tell thee that the gods of Kem are
no true gods; and I counsel thee to learn of Arius that which he
believeth!  For falsehood is not profitable; and I realize that all my
days have been consumed in learning and in teaching only errors; and it
is sad and terrible."

Both of them heard the old man’s confession with awe and sympathy, and
when, overcome by strong emotion, he had ceased to speak, Theckla gave
way to a passionate burst of tears; but, as soon as she could regain her
self-control, she turned to the ancient and with strange earnestness
exclaimed, "O Father Am-nem-hat, high and honorable priest, hast thou,
too, become a Christian?"

"Nay," replied the old man solemnly, "I have only learned the bitter
lesson that the gods of Egypt are all false: I have not found a true God
yet, if any such there be."

"Thou shalt yet find him," cried Arius, "to the joy and consolation of
thy spirit, and thine old age shall be filled with the peace of God that
passeth all understanding; for he that seeketh findeth, and to him that
knocketh shall it be opened."

Then they were all silent for a time.  Then some of the kids came up to
the door, and Theckla, oppressed with the sadness and solemnity of the
last few minutes, sprang up, crying out: "O the pretty, happy kids!  May
I go out and play with them?"

And the old man, with a pleasant smile, answered, "Yea, my child, if
thou wilt not leave the plateau."

And Theckla bounded out of the house, and was soon engaged in a lively
romp with the sportive young goats.



                             CHAPTER VIII.

                              WHO IS HAPI?


The absence of Theckla gave Arius the opportunity he desired to call out
from Am-nem-hat a fuller expression of certain theological ideas
suggested by the ancient during their first conversation, the
remembrance of which had been the subject of frequent meditation ever
since; and the boy said: "Since I last saw thee, Father Am-nem-hat, many
circumstances have combined to prevent me from giving to the things
which I heard from thee that careful consideration which I desired to
bestow upon them; yet I have pondered much upon those philosophic views
which thou didst utter concerning the dualism of God.  I desire to hear
more fully thereof; for although I know that Christianity is, for the
most part, a practical, experimental thing, concerning the heart and the
life of a man rather than a philosophical or theological system,
concerning which Jesus himself had naught to say, as if he preferred to
leave dogmas and ceremonies to the Scribes and Pharisees, so that it is
possible for one to be a genuine and faithful Christian with little
knowledge of philosophy or of science, yet it behooves the young
especially to seek for information concerning every question that can
arise out of the faith."

"Thou must understand," said Am-nem-hat, "that I do not assume to be a
teacher of thy religion.  Being set free from the bondage of Egyptology,
and left, as it were, without any religion for the last five years, I
have given much time and study to Christianity, reading the Scriptures,
of course, by the light of all that I have learned of other systems, and
seeking only to discover the truth.  There is one thing, which I had
long supposed to be true, which recent thought and investigation seem to
establish beyond any great room for doubt. That thing is the fact that
the old Egyptians believed the human spirit to be of divine origin,
engaged throughout earthly life in a warfare between good and evil, and
that its final state was determined after death by a solemn judgment
rendered according to the deeds done in the body.  This warfare
continued through all the dynasties alike until during the eighteenth
dynasty, the priesthood, fearing that the principle, or god of evil, was
about to triumph, got together and obtained a royal decree, ratified by
the sacerdotal order, to banish Seth (the evil god) out of Egypt, and
out of the religion of Kem; but this action failed to have that salutary
influence which had been expected from it.  The fact itself was,
perhaps, the most singular one in Egyptian history; but our sacred
records leave no doubt that the royal and sacerdotal authorities united
in a solemn decree for the banishment of Seth, in order to secure the
future safety of the human soul.  I have just as little doubt that
originally they believed in one supreme God, who was conceived of as a
dual being, combining in himself both the poles of spiritual sex-hood
perfectly, and giving birth to a third divinity, by which the triad,
that is constantly repeated under different names, was made complete.
Hence I declared to thee that nothing could save the Christian faith
from the imputation of polytheism except the assumption that the God of
the Christians, like the original myth of all primitive faith, hath in
himself a double spiritual sex-hood, of which Christ is the Son,
’begotten,’ not created; ’conceived,’ not made; divine, because as the
son of man is human, the Son of God must be divine.  If this is not
true, then the Christ of these Scriptures, no matter how pure and
exalted he may have been, was either a created being, or else he was
only a mere appearance, a mere _simulacrum_ of Deity, a pious fraud, who
merely _seemed_ to live among men, and to die for their justification,
but did not do so in reality."

The old man paused at this point, but the boy, keeping steadily in view
the matter which had aroused his own interest in the conversation, said,
"But are there any proofs of the divine dualism and trilogy of which
thou hast so confidently spoken?"

"I think so," said the ancient, "but the original idea has been overlaid
and hidden for countless centuries by the myths and symbolisms and
external ceremonies devised by ancient priests to express them for the
common people, until the priests themselves perhaps only dimly perceived
the original truth, and regarded the symbolism itself as true--a most
bare and flagrant idolatry.  For when, at some indefinite yet very
remote period, religion became blended with government and the priests
sought rather to control public affairs than to maintain a true worship,
the religious idea became so degraded that the sun, which was originally
only the symbol of a higher, unseen God, was mistaken for a God itself,
and worshiped as such; and this degradation increased with ages, until
finally any one who could build a sculptured sarcophagus, and pay for
the embalming processes, ritualistic prayers, incantations, charms, and
ceremonies, was declared to be in Hesiri justified.  According to the
inscriptions on the sepulchres, no rich man was damned, and
respectability on earth and salvation after death were dependent upon
money alone.  There was nothing to be done in the way of restraining
one’s self from evil, nothing to be done in the way of active
benevolence.  The chief business of an Egyptian’s life was to acquire
sufficient wealth to build a costly tomb, and the most expensive event
in a man’s experience was his funeral.  Hence the rich were all saved,
and the poor were mostly condemned, without regard to personal character
and action.  Yet all the while the most pious and learned of the priests
clearly perceived, even through the mists of error, superstition, and
selfishness, which debased the ancient faith, the primitive truth that
God was one--a dual being that was to become a triad by the generation
of a Son."

"I think," said Arius, "that I comprehend the argument; yet I desire to
hear the proofs of this divine dualism more explicitly stated."

"The proofs thereof, derived from the dualism in the original faith of
the most ancient races (as the Egyptian, Indian, and Chinese), and from
the fact that the monotheist Manes, or Moses, called his one God by a
name which is the dual or plural number of a Hebrew noun, have already
been suggested to you.  But, in the ancient religion of Egypt, this
dualism pervaded the whole system everywhere. There was even a dual name
for everything--the one common, the other sacred or hieratic.  The
ancient name of Egypt, ’Kem,’ signified both the ’Black-land’ and also
the ’black man’ or people.  The local name, Mizraim, was a dual word,
signifying both upper and lower Egypt, in which ’To-mehit’ was the
north-land, and ’To-res,’ the south-land, and the sacred name of the
river, which the Greeks call the Nile, was ’Hapi’; and the same word was
applied to Apis, the bull-god; and in both cases the word was used to
denote ’the hidden,’ ’the concealed,’ the source of the Nile being
believed to be undiscoverable, and the being of whom Apis was originally
the symbol being yet ’hidden,’ ’unrevealed.’  No matter where, or by
what name, the one supreme, self-existent, self-productive Creator of
all things was worshiped, he was originally worshiped as a dual entity,
a double god, at once father and mother of a third manifestation that
was always a son. Primarily Apis, ’the hidden,’ ’the concealed,’ simply
meant that this third person was yet unrevealed; but just as Ra (the
sun), originally the symbol of the one God, became substituted for God
himself, afterward Apis becomes the real ’hidden’ thing, of which he was
primarily only a symbol, and his spiritual form seems to have become
Horus.  Yet Ra is rarely associated with a female consort; but, when he
is so, it is always with a female Ra, and never with an inferior being.
But, even after this idolatry became established, the higher priests
preserved the original idea of a dual god, to be made a triad by the
generation of a son; and everywhere in Egypt, no matter by what local
names their gods were called, this trilogy was affirmed in every temple.
The very essence of the ancient Egyptology, therefore, is the idea of
one dual god, that becomes a trilogy by the generation of a son.  The
same thing is true of the most ancient form of the Indian and Chinese
polytheisms.  Thou must perceive, therefore, that in the original faith
of all the primitive nations, the divine being is Father-mother, which
is one dual God, and a son.  If, therefore, the Christian religion
presents the idea of a spiritual dualism made a trilogy by the
generation of a son, it maintains the very idea of the Deity, which is
the core of all the primitive religions--Egyptian, Indian, Chinese, and,
I think, Jewish also."

"If thou art not weary," said Arius, "I would desire much to hear thee
declare how these views, which are entirely new to me, agree with thy
reading of our sacred books."

"I will cheerfully state the result of my investigations," said the
ancient, "again reminding thee that I read them only as I have done the
sacred books of every other people known to me, and not as one having
any especial authority to declare the meaning thereof."

"I know perfectly well as to that," said the boy, "but desire to know
what thou hast found therein in reference to this opinion of thine."

"I have found first, as I have already suggested, that Moses, who was a
monotheist, and a bitter enemy of all polytheistic ideas, constantly
uses the plural number of a Hebrew noun to name the one God in whom he
believed. According to the prophetic portions of the Jewish scriptures,
I find that the Son of God was to be born of a virgin, and the trilogy
was to be manifested to man by the incarnation of this son.  Now, in the
sacred books of the Christians, the four called Gospels, Christ is
always called the Son of God, and Jesus is called Christ.  Uniformly
that which stands in the same relation to God that was attributed to the
earthly manifestation of the divine nature by all original faiths is the
Christ; that which in the Christian system occupies the same relation to
the divine nature which was borne by the feminine side of the dual God
of all the original faiths is called the Holy Ghost.  This expression
(Holy Ghost) occurs two hundred and twelve times in the New Testament,
and in every instance the words are in the Greek neuter gender, which
expresses nothing as to sex.  The common declaration concerning Christ
is that he was ’begotten’ of God: a man is begotten of his father; he
was ’conceived’ of the Holy Ghost: a man is conceived of his mother.  My
interpretation, therefore, must be that these scriptures teach us that
the one God is a divine dualism, a double spiritual Being, the
Father-Ghost, and that the Christian trilogy is completed by the
generation of a son of this Father-Ghost which is one double God; and
that as far as sex-hood can be predicated of a spiritual nature, Christ,
the Son, is a spirit begotten and conceived of God his Father-Mother, by
whom the worlds were made, and who was afterward manifested in the flesh
by assuming human nature.  This is what thy scriptures teach me: I know
not whether it be true; but it is a glorious statement of that which was
the original faith of all primitive peoples before mankind lapsed into
idolatry; for every high-priest in Egypt assuredly knoweth that
polytheism was not the first faith of men."

"But," said Arius, "is not the Holy Ghost called ’he’ in the paragraph
from John which readeth--’And I will pray the Father, and he shall give
you another Comforter, that HE may abide with you forever; the Spirit of
truth; whom the world can not receive, because it seeth HIM not, neither
knoweth HIM: but ye know HIM, for HE dwelleth with you and shall be in
you’; and in that passage which readeth as follows: ’But the Comforter,
the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, HE shall teach you
all things’: and do not these readings conflict with your idea that the
name of the third person in the Christian triad expresses nothing as to
sex?"

"I think not so," answered the ancient, "because it is evident that in
these places the only thing that can be meant by the ’Holy Ghost’ and
the ’Spirit of truth’ is the Paraclete, the Comforter; and while the
Greek word for comforter is a noun of the masculine gender, the words
’Holy Ghost’ and ’Spirit of truth’ still retain their neuter form,
although put in apposition with it; and the pronouns ’he’ and ’him’ take
their masculine form from the word comforter, and not from the words
Holy Ghost and Spirit, which are always neuter, and express nothing as
to sex.  Besides this, I do not find anywhere in the scriptures any
characteristics which are essentially masculine ascribed to the Holy
Ghost, and I do find many which are essentially feminine."

"Wilt thou state any other argument, if there be any, that maintaineth
this grand idea of a dual God that becometh a triad by the generation of
a son?"

"There is another," said the ancient, "which is conclusive to my mind
that the doctrine of thy scriptures is as I have stated it.  In Genesis
it is written that God said, ’Let _us_ make man in our own image’; and,
also, it is written, ’Male and female created he them.’  It seemeth to
me that this ’image’ and ’likeness’ hath a deeper signification than the
mere similitude of man’s character to that of God can convey.  God is a
spirit, according to these scriptures, and no resemblance can be
imagined between human beings and him in regard to physical
constitution. So far as the characters constituted the ’image and
likeness,’ the books show that it would include only the first man on
one side, and God the Father on the other.  But the words are generic:
’us’ and ’our’ the triad, on one side, and ’man’ (that is ’male and
female,’ the human race) on the other, and I suppose the ’image and
likeness’ spoken of is one found in the essential nature of man, in his
constitution and relations.  For as in heaven, so in earth; in both, the
trilogy includes Father, Mother, Son: trinity is family; and the
essential point of the image and likeness between the human and the
divine subsists in the fact that human nature necessarily exists as a
triad--father, mother, son; just as the divine nature must do. This
seemeth to me to be the only ground from which it is possible to
predicate divinity of Jesus Christ without involving the whole Christian
system in the mazes of polytheism; for if he be divine otherwise than in
this fact of generation, there must be more than one God.  In strict
accordance with this view, I have observed that in those nations which
are ignorant of this feminine aspect of the dual god, wives are
degraded--are mere chattels, mere slaves; in others, that (like Egypt)
recognize the divine feminine nature, but hold that she is inferior to
the masculine element of this dualism, wives are tolerated, are not shut
up in seclusion, are not mere slaves and chattels; while among the
Christians alone who hold the absolute equality of Father and Spirit,
womanhood is glorified and made honorable; and Jesus himself elevated
marriage almost, if not altogether, into a religious sacrament."

"The views you present seem very like the truth," said the boy,
musingly, "and they are certainly grand enough to be true.  But they are
entirely new to me, and I shall not fail to give them such study and
meditation as my sense of the magnitude of the subject involved may
demand.  I have never heard any discussion upon the nature of the
relation of the three persons of our Christian trilogy."

"I think," said the ancient, "thou wilt find that it is a mere mistake
to suppose that there are three, for the sacred books teach me that
there are only two, the Father-Ghost, or double God, but one only; and
the Son of this one God.  The perfectest flowers in nature are
hermaphrodites."

"But wilt thou inform me whether any perfect, self-producing creature,
possessed of animal life, hath ever been discovered?"

"Never," answered the ancient.  "The partial realization of such a
condition, the rare approximations thereto, which have been curiously
noted by Egyptian priests for centuries and myriads of years, have been
universally regarded as a deformity, and not as a perfection.  Yet the
priesthood say that the fact was perfectly realized, according to Moses,
in the case of the first man; for the first woman was not created as the
man was, but proceeded out of him; and the account given by Moses
afterward means just that.  I could say many things upon this matter
indeed, but for the fact that the oath of secrecy, taken at every step
of his progress in the sacerdotal life by every Egyptian priest, was
vast and solemn; intended to cover his whole future life, and secure his
silence under every possible mutation of his own fortune.  The sphinxes,
with wide-open eyes and sealed lips, and faces that are inscrutable and
calm, revealing nothing that might show a trace of any passion, emotion,
thought, or purpose, and yet full of intelligence and power, are the
perfect symbol of the Egyptian priesthood; and I know not just how far
these obligations are binding upon me."

"I will not question thee," said Arius, "but will endeavor to profit by
whatever thou mayst be at liberty to declare."

"Thou mayst some day find use for the fact that was well known to the
priesthood, who were the repository of all knowledge in the land of Kem,
that in the embryonic or total life, both in animals and in man, there
is absolutely no distinction of sex.  Up to a short period prior to its
birth, it is impossible to determine whether the offspring will be male
or female--from which fact it seems to follow that sex is not a primary
or essential function of animal existence, but dependent upon conditions
during gestation which centuries of investigation have failed to
disclose.  Dost thou remember how bitterly the sacred books of the
Israelites, from Moses down, denounce Baal, and Ashtaroth, and the
star-god Remphan, and all the secret rites of the national religions of
all other people except their own, the Egyptians included?  Hast thou
observed that many of the ceremonies which other nations practiced as
part of religion are denounced by Moses as crimes punishable with death?
Hast thou observed that throughout the Jewish scriptures, and especially
throughout the Pentateuch, there are bitter and vindictive laws and
customs devised for the express purpose of segregating the Israelites
from all other peoples, for building up, as it were, a wall of partition
between them and all other nations--and this, notwithstanding the fact
that it would have been natural and right for Moses and his people, if
they believed themselves to be in possession of the truth, to seek to
impart that truth to others, and so procure the universal acceptance
thereof?  Hast thou marked the fact that the missionary spirit, which
was the glory of every other religion, so as to create continual wars
undertaken for the sole purpose of forcing other peoples to adopt the
religion of the conqueror, was constantly repressed by the Jewish laws
and branded as a crime?  And hast thou ever reflected upon the real
signification of these facts?"

"Yea," answered Arius, "and I have been taught that God, by Moses, so
commanded the Jews in order to preserve the peculiar people from being
seduced into following after strange gods, and adopting the idolatries
which were everywhere believed in.  For the idolatries thou hast named,
and every false religion which had for its symbol a moon, a cow, a cock,
or any symbol intended to indicate the fecundity of Nature, was only the
worship of that very mystery of sex of which thou hast spoken such
strange things, the deification of lasciviousness, the apotheosis of
sensualism."

"They finally became so, indeed," said Am-nem-hat, sadly, "when the
original truth became thoroughly corrupted; but it was not so in the
beginning.  For if thou wilt keep in mind the fact that the original
faith of every primitive nation held the true God to be a dualism that
was to become a triad by the generation of a Son; if thou wilt remember
that this Son was also held to be Hapi, ’the hidden,’ ’the concealed,’
’the unrevealed,’ even as unto this day the high-priest of every temple
in Egypt will declare unto thee; and, considering these things, thou
wilt not surely say that the grand roll of Egyptian priests, stretching
back for more than thirty centuries of recorded history from this age of
ours, were all mere sensualists. On the contrary, thou wilt see in these
singular rites and ceremonies, even in their present degraded form, the
signs and symbols of a deathless longing in the hearts of that grand,
pure, holy race of sacred priests, and of a search prosecuted over land
and sea, through heaven, and earth, and hell, during all the fruitless
and slow-gliding centuries, by every art, science, and resource known to
men--a longing and a search after Hapi, ’the hidden one,’ ’the concealed
Son,’ ’the unrevealed Saviour,’ for whom the whole creation groaneth--a
sublime spectacle, sad and grand enough to move a god to pity!  For
while the crowd see only a splendid pageant in that annual festival in
which, with torches and with magnificent display, the priests and the
whole population at Memphis wander over the city, the river, and the
lake, seeking in earth, and fire, and water, for the dismembered body of
the dual god, thou wilt find among them aged, pure, sad, learned men,
who see in the same grand spectacle the perpetual memorial of their
world-old search for Hapi, ’the concealed’; and, if thou couldst gaze
into their shut, silent, sorrowful hearts, thou wouldst see all the
faculties of soul and spirit exhaling in a yearning prayer that he might
come! and at the gate of every temple thou wouldst find the priestly
symbol, the Sphinx, the sleepless watcher, cut out of imperishable
stone, ’gazing right on with calm, eternal eyes,’ till Hapi come!--for
such is the true signification of Hesiri-Hes, whom the Greeks call
Osiris-Isis!  And even in the later and more degraded worship of the
bull-god Apis, while the common crowd see only the apotheosis of
sensualism, as thou hast called it, in the fact that, when a new Apis is
discovered, devout women at Memphis, during forty days, expose
themselves stripped naked to the gaze of the sacred brute, the sad-faced
priests realize that the endless and unavailing search to discover Hapi,
’the concealed,’ had sometimes been prosecuted by unlawful means,
against which Moses, in the Jewish scriptures, denounced the penalty of
death.  And the period of forty days was purposely chosen in order to
cover by a few days, in both directions, a lunation of the moon; for the
worship of the moon-god universally connected the lunations of that
planet with the sexhood of women.  But thou wouldst greatly err if thou
shouldst believe that in its original, undegraded form, this worship was
sensualism; for it began with some new effort to wring out of the
mystery of sex the secret of Hapi, ’the concealed’; and was glorified by
the fact that it was part and parcel of the weary, world-old search
after him!  Oh, will he ever come?"

Then the boy sprang to his feet, to the very tips of his toes, his right
hand vibrating, his head erected and bent forward, his dark eyes
gleaming with mesmeric light, his whole form and face glowing with
passionate and quivering emotion, and he cried aloud: "Thou art pious
and aged and learned!  Thou teachest me much!  But I will also teach
thee something!  As surely as thou livest, Hapi, the Hidden, whom thou
callest the desire of all nations, hath already come in the flesh, and
his name is Jesus Christ."

"Perhaps so, perhaps so," said the ancient, mournfully. "But the priests
of Kem, during the past three thousand years, often imagined that they
had found him, and as often met with bitter disappointment.  The Sphinx
still watches with unwinking gaze for the solution of the mighty
problem, and the old are difficult to convince."

But at that moment Theckla burst in upon them, flushed and weary with
her romping with the goats, crying out, "O sacred Hapi, I am so hungry
and so tired!" Then the old man spread out a linen cloth upon the table,
and, at his desire, Arius and Theckla placed thereon the table-ware and
the dainties taken from the basket which the boy had brought, while he
took from a little spring nigh his hermitage a jar of cool, refreshing
goat’s milk: and they three did feast right joyously.



                              CHAPTER IX.

                        THE DEMOCRACY OF FAITH.


It was indeed a singular thing to hear, the usual conversation of those
young people about religious questions upon which the greatest minds of
subsequent ages have spent their force without exhausting them; but it
should be remembered that everything like exact science was then in its
infancy: all that was actually known of medicine, chemistry, geology,
geometry, geography, botany, and even of mathematics, could be very
quickly learned; and around this narrow limit of ascertained truth
spread a boundless wilderness of vagrant speculation, in which the
seeker after learning might wander a whole lifetime without ever being
able to add one single valuable fact to the stock of knowledge; so that
religion, whether Christianity or paganism, was universally regarded as
the one thing that might most profitably be learned and known; and
education, even from infancy, consisted in acquiring the knowledge of
it: and this education was among the heathen chiefly objective, handling
the visible, tangible symbols of a superstition which possessed only the
most meager elements of subjective truth and power, except, perhaps, for
the higher priests who had been initiated into mysteries unknown to the
common people; while among the Christians the process was almost
reversed.  Christianity had no objective life, except in the person of
Jesus Christ; and the subjective power which it possessed upon both
intellect and consciousness had no assignable limits, inasmuch as it
seemed to make the martyrs almost insensible to physical pain, and yet
could produce a moral sensitiveness so acute that to be conscious of
willful deception might work the death of the body, as in the case of
Ananias and Sapphira when they lied to Peter about the consecration of
their property to holy uses.  This education among the Egyptians,
especially among females of the higher classes, was chiefly oral, but
among the Christians the young were taught both orally and by the
written text.

One of the strangest and yet most logical results of the Christian
teachings and practice (and one which has been, for very sufficient
reasons, ignored by the theologians) was to develop a radical and
uncompromising spirit of democracy throughout the Christian communities
or churches.  The early Christians uniformly held that they, as
Christians, belonged to a kingdom which was in, but not of, the world--a
kingdom for which no earthly potentate had right or power to legislate;
and this living faith loosened the bond of allegiance and dissolved the
sense of obligation as to all human authority, and was the negation of
the lawfulness of temporal government over the subjects of the kingdom
for which they recognized no king but Christ.  While, for the sake of
peace, they were willing to render unto Cæsar the things which are
Cæsar’s, by paying taxes to that government under which they lived, and
by even yielding ready obedience to all laws and customs which did not
come in conflict with the higher law of the kingdom, the rights of
conscience, they universally regarded these laws as extraneous to their
own organization, foreign statutes, imposed upon them from without; and,
being solicitous to render unto God the things which are God’s, they
steadily abstained from any participation in the affairs of government,
and quietly assumed the right to judge for themselves whether any law,
regulation, or custom, prescribed by the sovereign power, or other human
authority, was or was not such as they might conscientiously obey.  And,
while they would no more have thought of holding office under pagan
rulers or of participating in their legislation and government than they
would have thought of accepting the priesthood of a heathen temple and
participating in its idolatrous worship, they obeyed all laws alike,
except such as conflicted with conscience, and these they refused to
obey in the very face of persecutions, torture, and death.  But this
fearless assertion of the rights of conscience necessarily involved the
right to sit in judgment upon all human laws and the powers that
ordained them, and to determine for themselves whether the law was
lawful.  That helpless spirit of blind obedience to the decrees of
despotic governments which characterized the pagan peoples was,
therefore, impossible to the Christians.  In the very teeth of
universally established law and custom, they steadily refused to bear
arms, to own slaves, to seek any legal redress in civil courts, to
follow the law of their domicile in regard to the ownership of property
or the succession to estates of the deceased, just as they refused to
sacrifice to the gods, or to call any man master.  Under the same lofty
conception of the rights of conscience, in lands where women were bought
and sold like cattle, they refused to practice polygamy; and in lands
where female chastity was unknown and plural wives and concubines were
esteemed to be the insignia of honor and influence, they clave fast to
that monogamic marriage which Jesus had elevated into a holy sacrament;
and while throughout the world women were regarded as slaves, as
domestic chattels, or, at the very best, as an inferior race and a
necessary evil, so that the birth of a female child was looked upon as a
household calamity, the Christian faith that the Holy Ghost conceived
Christ before he was born of a virgin and manifested in the flesh,
glorified and exalted the dignity of womanhood and maternity, and
created the idea of personal responsibility, rights, and duties for both
sexes alike.  The logical tendency of Christianity was, therefore, to
originate the idea of personal liberty for all men, unknown to the world
before; to repudiate the heathen doctrine of the divine character and
right of kings; to sit in judgment upon their laws, and to intelligently
obey, or refuse to obey, them; in a word, to cultivate and exercise, as
a matter of religious faith, that spirit of personal independence, both
of action and of thought, which we in later times denominate democracy,
the concrete form of which was the election of deacons, presbyters, and
bishops by the people unto whom they ministered.

But this habit of independent thought did not tend as in later times in
the direction of ecclesiastical schisms; because, if any one embraced a
doctrinal error, either it was maintained by him as an individual
opinion; or if a mistaken zeal led him to proclaim it publicly, and seek
thereby to bind the consciences of other Christians, the matter soon
came to the knowledge of the churches, and, when the Church assembled to
consider the alleged error, the Holy Paraclete directed the counsels of
the assembled bishops and presbyters, so that their deliverances were
infallibly correct, and were universally accepted as final. So that,
during the first three centuries, no heresy could survive the
condemnation of a Christian council, and no learning, zeal, and genius
could give to heresy such vitality and power as to seriously threaten
the peace of the Church. Even Peter could not force the observance of
the rite of circumcision upon the free Christian communities; and the
heresies of Menander, Cerinthus, Nicolaus, Valentinius, Marcion,
Tatianus, Blastus, Montanus, Artimon, and others, perished almost as
soon as they had been condemned.

It was perfectly natural, therefore, that while both Arius and Theckla
were almost children in many respects, they should both be far advanced
in religious learning, each of them in harmony with one of the separate
systems under which they had been reared; and that they should be, in
many attitudes of thought and feeling, a pleasing enigma to each other.
The girl, although brimful of bright and pleasing fancies, had all her
life been accustomed to accept as truth whatever was taught to her as
such, and the very basis of her training had been implicit and
unquestioning obedience to authority without reason, so that she had
never, perhaps, attempted to exercise an independent thought, judgment,
or inquiry about any question of religious, political, or social life,
her existence having been passed in strict and unconscious conformity to
rigid Egyptian customs, into the molds and forms of which she had been
fashioned from her infancy.  The illness of her mother, which left her
to the freedom of thought, expression, and action, characteristic of
every Christian household, was a new and intoxicating experience to the
girl; and, whatever else it might be possible for her to become, it was
manifestly impossible that she could ever again resiliate into the moral
and social mummyism of ordinary Egyptian female life.  The bondage of
Egypt was broken.

But the boy, fixed and immovable in his faith in the few salient and
all-important doctrines covered by the Apostles’ Creed, as that creed
was taught during the first three centuries, as to everything else, had
been freed by his training from the shackles of authority, and so
unconsciously enjoyed and exercised "the liberty of the gospel" in which
he had been reared by questioning, investigating, trying every
phenomenon--social, religious, and political--that came within the range
of his observation and experience.

Am-nem-hat imagined that in these two youthful but well-instructed young
people he beheld the living incarnation of the opposing civilizations
under which they had been reared; and it was a pathetic and beautiful
thing to see with what eager intentness he noted almost every inflection
of their voices, every expression of their countenances, almost every
peculiar turn and change of their thoughts, while he encouraged them to
talk, hardly caring what might be the subject of their conversation.

At the beginning of their little feast the ancient said: "Arius, if ye
Christians have any custom of thank-offering, prayer, or libations,
before ye partake of food, I would desire to have thee perform or repeat
it now."

Then answered Arius: "We make no libation or offering, nor are we
restricted to any set formula for returning thanks to God; but generally
we repeat the [Greek: _Patèr hemon_]."

"Wilt thou do so now?"

Then the boy said, "Yea, gladly"; and, while they watched him narrowly,
he solemnly said: "Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be thy
name: thy kingdom come: thy will be done on earth as in heaven.  Give us
daily our daily bread; and forgive us our debts as we forgive debtors:
and let us not be led into trial, but deliver us from trouble: for thine
is the kingdom, and the power, and the truth, forever."

Then said Am-nem-hat, "Theckla, what form of worship hast thou been
taught to observe before partaking of thy daily food?"

And the girl said: "On solemn occasions, our fathers make libations; but
it is not according to Egyptian customs, or religion, for a female to
meddle with any sacred rite, beyond her own private devotions, as thou,
O priest, must assuredly know."

"Dost thou know the reason, Theckla, that woman is thus excluded, not
only from participation in the sacred rites, but from every place that
is inconsistent with the idea that she must of necessity be either a
slave or a domestic pet, having right to existence only as the appanage
of a man upon whom she is dependent as slave, wife, or daughter?"

"Nay," she answered; "but I have been so taught, and, therefore, it must
be right and proper."

"I will tell thee, Theckla, for it is verily a thing which every female
ought to know.  The reason of it is that the original idea of God was
that of a dual being, equally divine and glorious in both aspects of his
double nature. But nearly all nations, as they sank deeper and deeper
into idolatry, degraded the feminine conception of this dualism, and
some of them utterly lost it.  In Egypt they have held Hes to be consort
of Hesiri, and, although inferior to him, yet entitled to great honor.
Hence the Egyptian women have never been shut up, kept in seclusion and
ignorance, and esteemed only as slaves or as chattels, as is universally
the case among nations that have entirely fallen away from the divine
truth.  But I tell thee, Theckla, that the religion of the Christians
alone maintains the absolute equality of the Godhead, by maintaining the
Holy Ghost, the Mother of Nature, to be consubstantial with the Father,
and hence it alone elevates woman to her true position, and endows her
with responsibility, respect and honor, rights and duties; so that,
although all men on earth should reject and curse the Christ, every
woman, who is true to herself and to her sex, should cleave unto him in
spite of pain and even death itself.  Do thou remember these things,
Theckla; and, when thou shalt see with what respect, honor, and love the
Christian husband treateth his wife and daughters, remember thou that
the vast difference between them and other men, in that regard, ariseth
not out of any difference in the nature or disposition of the
individuals, but out of the difference in their religion only; for that
faith regardeth women as persons, not as things.  Forget not these
truths, Theckla! for, whether it be true or false, Christianity alone
hath ever done justice to womanhood, wifehood, maternity; and the woman
who does not love and follow Jesus betrayeth herself and her sex."

"Surely thou, also, art a Christian!" said the young girl.

"Nay," answered Am-nem-hat; "I say not that to thee!  For I can not
understand what it is to be a Christian. But, having carefully studied
this religion as I have done all others known among mankind, I do
solemnly assure thee that it is the only one on earth that is fair and
just to chaste and intelligent women.  For it teacheth that the equal,
consubstantial Holy Spirit conceived a Saviour that was virgin-born; and
it so serveth to redeem all womanhood from centuries of contempt and
degradation; for no man who hath an intelligent faith in Christianity
can ever regard woman as the mere instrument of his pleasure, or as the
mere slave of his will, but as a friend, helpmate, and companion, worthy
of love, honor, and respect; so that, whether it be true or false, every
woman should cleave thereto, because it is for her, at least, temporal
salvation.  For Christianity differeth as radically from all other
religions in regard to the esteem in which it holdeth women as it does
in regard to slavery and to the poor.  And while the rich and the great
may hate this system because it would deprive them of the social and
political precedence which every other religion maintaineth for them,
the slaves, the poor, and the women should never forget that Jesus
Christ is the truest friend they ever had on earth."

Then said Arius, "Father Am-nem-hat, why art not thou a Christian,
having views of our religion that are so wise and just?"

And the old man answered: "That thing, my son, I can not tell thee, nor
can I comprehend it for myself.  I can not understand what is the
precise attitude of mine own spirit toward Christianity.  Canst thou
instruct me?"

"Nay, verily," said Arius.  "In my heart I yearn for the power to say
something that might open thine eyes unto the light; but my small
knowledge and experience serve not to enable me to understand how it is
possible that one so aged and so wise, so well instructed in our Lord’s
own teachings, can fail to be a Christian.  But my father was an
idolater in his youth, and he is learned in our religion.  If thou wilt
go home with us, thou shalt be received with honor and affection, and
he, perhaps, can give thee aid.  Wilt thou not go?"

"I thank thee much," said Am-nem-hat.  "But the way is long, and the
mountain steep, for one so old as I. And besides, it seemeth to me that,
if human knowledge and patient thought could extort any final truth out
of the mute lips of Nature, even I could have made her speak!"

"But," said the boy, "the tree of knowledge is not that of life.  Even
the most ignorant and depraved find peace in believing, and I have met
with none so wise as thou.  If thou wilt come to us, I will bring hither
on to-morrow a she-ass, gentle and sure of foot, which my mother is
accustomed to ride, and will walk beside thee to our home, if only thou
wilt come."

"Yea," cried Theckla, "thou must surely come!  For I will tell my mother
that I have met the high-priest of Ombos, and she will long much to see
thee."

Then Am-nem-hat, as if overpowered by their persuasions, replied: "Ye
are both so kind to an old and lonely man that I can not resist your
entreaties, and will even do as ye desire; for ye know not what pleasure
the old may derive from the polite and hearty attentions of the young."

Then the two young people bade the old man a kind farewell, and, with
the light heart of youth and health, took their way homeward down the
mountain.  And when they had come to the edge of the pasture-land they
met with some of the cattle, and among them was the young bull-calf
whose peculiar markings had so excited the wonder and superstition of
Theckla; and Arius cried out laughingly: "Lo, Theckla! there is thy god,
and thou shalt ride home upon the back of the beast."

And he cut a long withe and fastened it upon the horns of the bull, and
led up the gentle beast, and, seizing the young girl in his arms, he
lifted her astride of the fat, round calf, and led him along.  And, when
Arius mocked and ridiculed the young Apis, the girl joined in his
merriment, and he was glad to see that she was fast losing all
superstitious reverence for the brute, and for all the other pagan
deities; for her growing contempt for Apis necessarily struck at her
reverence for the whole system, of which a bull with a black hide, a
triangular white spot on his forehead, a spread-eagle in the hairs of
his back, a crescent white spot upon his side, and a knob like a
scarabæus under his tongue, was so important a part.

When they had reached that part of the pasture which was nearest to the
house, Theckla sprang from the animal’s back, and, with some lingering
doubt of his divinity still troubling her mind, she said: "Arius, I
really wonder whether the Apis hath a knob under his tongue in the shape
of a scarabæus?  Wilt thou not look into his mouth?"

"I know not that," said the boy; "but, if he hath not a rather
odd-looking spot under his tongue, he is the only bull-calf I ever saw
that hath it not; and I suppose it would be easy to irritate and inflame
this spot until it would look like a natural knob about as large as a
good, lively beetle."

"I had never thought it might be possible for the priests to so deceive
any one," said Theckla.

"Perhaps they did not do so," answered the boy; "but they may have been
deceived by the cunning of those who had such beasts and desired to sell
them."

Theckla sighed, but her reverence for Apis and for all of his mysteries
was utterly gone forever.



                               CHAPTER X.

                         FAITH AND PHILOSOPHY.


During the time that Arius and Theckla had been absent at the hermitage
of Am-nem-hat, a great change had occurred in the condition of the
Egyptian lady, Hatasa, at the Baucalis cottage.  Early in the morning
she had fallen into a profound slumber, but before noon she had awakened
suddenly, and in a moment afterward the whole house was filled with her
bitter wailing.  All at once the terrible sense of loss had overwhelmed
her mind with impassioned force, and in heart-broken tones she repeated
the name of her husband over and over again, and momently called aloud
for "Theckla, darling Theckla!  Where is my daughter, my only child?"

Then with great tenderness Arete told her that Theckla was well and
happy, and would soon return with her own son, with whom she had gone to
visit a near neighbor.  The poor woman’s grief seemed hopeless and
unendurable.  At one moment she would yearningly lament the loss of her
husband, and at the next reproach the gods of Egypt with his
destruction, and then, perhaps, pray to them in tones of hopeless
supplication.  "O Ra and Thoth!" she cried, "ye murderous, heartless
gods, that have so cruelly bereft me, have pity upon Amosis, whom ye
have snatched away to the under-world!  O merciless and fearful Ma-t,
that hast never had compassion upon any mortal, thou terrible Two Truths
in thy dark halls sitting, unmoved by sorrow or pain, in the gloom of
mournful Amenti, soften once thy stony heart, that thou mayst feel the
sharpness of our earthly woe, so that thou judge not mine Amosis until I
have builded his sarcophagus. O thou Hesiri-Hes! that cometh nearer to
our human life than other dreadful deities, restore my husband’s body to
the land, that with due honors and uncounted cost I yet may have his
mummy-rites prepared to smooth his pathway through the under-world!"
Then, seeming to realize the uselessness of any prayer in the absence of
the ceremonies of a funeral, she moaned in hopeless grief: "O terrible!
to be cut off in youth, with no sarcophagus builded, and no
mummy-cloth--cast off alone and friendless, into the darkness of Amenti!
O fearful fate! to be called up for judgment, like a pauper, before the
merciless, unsparing Ma-t!"

And so she would cry, as loudly as her feebleness permitted, until
exhausted nature enforced silence upon her wailing lips.

"She calleth upon the ancient, fearful gods of Kem," said old Thopt, in
a half-terrified whisper to Arete.

"She is without God and without hope in the world," whispered Arete.
"May the compassionate Lord pity her and bring unto her the consolations
of his grace!"

"My heart weeps for her," whispered old Thopt; "for the Egyptians are
not as the Christians are.  They have a shuddering horror of death, and
it is to them the sum of all possible wretchedness."

And so the weary hours passed slowly, and, at last, came Theckla and
Arius home; and the girl, bounding into her mother’s room, cast her arms
about her and kissed her passionately.  And when the mother broke out
into renewed wailings, the daughter said: "Nay, mother, why dost thou
lament so bitterly?  Surely thou art much better now, and father will
soon return to comfort thee. Cheer up thyself with the hope of speedily
returning health and strength."

"Alas! alas! thy father will return no more!--no more!  Ah, nevermore!"

Then with startled, wondering eyes, the young girl gazed into her
mother’s face, crying out: "What meanest thou?  He hath always come back
from every absence joyously; why sayst thou ’No more--ah, never, more,’
so sorrowfully?  Surely he must again return to us!"

Then it seemed apparent enough that these Egyptians had such an awful
terror of death, and the girl had been so carefully guarded against all
knowledge thereof, that she could scarcely realize what thing was meant
thereby; for the Egyptians said nothing of "death," but only, "He hath
gone hence," or "He is the Hesiri justified."

"He is dead, poor child!" moaned the mother, "swallowed up forever by
the cruel, unrelenting sea!  Thou wilt see his face, and hear his voice,
and spring to meet his fond caress no more," she wailed--"no more!"

"Is he, then, the Hesiri justified?" she asked, a nameless wonder and
terror taking hold upon her soul.

"Oh, thou wilt break all my heart!" she answered. "He hath died without
a sarcophagus and the mummy-cloth. How shall he, then, dare to meet the
dreadful Ma-t in the dark hall wherein she sitteth as the Two Truths,
judge of all the dead?"

Then the full desolation of her father’s awful fate, and of her own
mighty loss, for the first time swept her young heart with terrible
distinctness, and, sinking down beside her mother, the girl blended her
broken-hearted wailings with the woman’s bitter cries.

"Leave them together," said Arete, and she and old Thopt quietly
withdrew.  And she informed Ammonius of the sorrowful condition of their
guests, and, with her dark eyes full of sympathetic tears, she said, "It
is a harrowing grief, and I was so young when I became a Christian, and
view death so differently from them, that I know not how to offer
consolation for such sorrow."

"Thou shalt leave them alone for the present," answered Ammonius.  "The
Egyptians have no consolation except those which their erroneous faith
buildeth upon the sarcophagus and the mummy-rites--all external
consolations--of which, in such a case as this, they are deprived.  Let
them alone.  Perhaps the Lord will show us some way to aid them, or
their violent grief will wear out itself in lamentations.  All thou
canst do is but to wait and hope."

The long night passed wearily away.  Arete and old Thopt divided the
watches thereof between them, as they had done ever since Hatasa came to
Baucalis, to see that she wanted no attention which kindness could
supply; but neither of them knew how to utter soothing words unto a
grief that seemed so hopeless; for the religion of Egypt contained no
word of comfort for such grief, and the beautiful idolaters were
ignorant of that of Jesus.  All that mother and daughter knew of
religious faith kept forcing back upon their broken hearts the dreadful
conviction that the soul’s condition after death depended upon the
building of a sarcophagus and the preparation of the mummy, in
accordance with the rites prescribed in "The Book of the Dead"; and in
such a case as this no mummy-rites could be paid unless the corpse could
be recovered; and, although the sarcophagus might be builded, they did
not know but that the father and husband whom they loved might be judged
by the awful goddess Ma-t before this work could be completed; and none
of the exceptions made by their religion in favor of those who fell in
battle for the rulers of Egypt, or who perished by shipwreck, applied to
the case of Amosis, for he had lost his life in a private quarrel after
the shipwreck had happened.  Their hopeless sorrow was pitiful, indeed;
but the young girl fell back upon a final truth when she kept repeating
to her mother, over and over again, her own convictions in such words as
these: "Thou knowest that he was a good and upright man, doing only what
he did believe to be right and just, and surely the greatest God of all,
by whatever name he may be known, will be most merciful to him without a
sarcophagus or the mummy-rites." And so the young idolater, not knowing
the law, but doing by nature the things which are written in the law,
became a law unto herself, and the unknown God, whom she did ignorantly
worship to that extent which was commensurate with her faith, revealed
himself unto her; and even from this unreasoning hope they both drew
something of comfort.  And during the night Theckla informed her mother
of her visit to the old eremite Am-nem-hat, and of his having been
priest at Thebes and high-priest at Ombos; and how ancient, wise, and
good he seemed to be; and that he had promised to come to the cottage on
the following day, and expressed the hope that out of his vast stores of
wisdom he might be able to bring forth some truth that would yield them
surer consolation; and this also somewhat comforted that bitterly
smitten pair.

And early the next morning Arius went to the abode of Am-nem-hat,
leading the she-ass on which his mother was accustomed to ride, and,
having got the ancient comfortably seated upon the jennet, he led her
down the mountain and unto the cottage of Baucalis safely, where all
were awaiting the arrival of the priest to whose visit Hatasa looked
forward with vague but earnest hope.  And, when the old man had come,
Ammonius, with great respect and tenderness, assisted him to dismount,
and led him unto the house.  And, having most kindly received him, they
told him of the sorrowful woman, and how anxiously she had anticipated
his coming, and he said, "Let me go unto her at once."

And, when he had entered her chamber, he stood in the middle of the
floor, and, with his raised and extended arms crossed at the wrists in
likeness of a cross (for the cross is ages older than Jesus), he looked
upon Hatasa, saying: "Whatever God is greater than Ra, whatever God is
wiser than Ptah, and whatever God is more merciful than Hesiri-Hes, and
more just than Ma-t, by whatsoever name the great God of all ought to be
known among men, I invoke him to bless and comfort thee, O daughter of
affliction. May that truest and highest God lift up the light of his
face upon thee and give thee peace!"

Then, sitting down beside her couch, he took her hand in his, saying
kindly, "Daughter, what is thy name?"

"Hatasa," answered she.

"Art thou of Alexandria?"

"Yea," she said.  "But my family were of Thebes, where lived and died my
father Ahmad, and my grandfather, Butau, and many generations more."

"Butau, of Thebes!" said the old man.  "Hast thou, then, never heard of
Am-nem-hat, priest at Thebes, high-priest at Ombos?"

"Surely so," she answered.  "For the same wise and holy priest was the
brother of my grandfather Butau, the great general, and I have often
heard my parents speak of the sacred priest with reverence and pride."

"I am that Am-nem-hat, and thou hast found a kinsman in whom thou mayst
implicitly confide."

Then seized she his hand, and, kissing it, she cried, "I do rejoice
thereat, and welcome thee as kinsman, and as sacred priest most pious
and most wise."

Then she poured out to him the burden of her heart, and asked him if
there was any hope, her husband having builded no sarcophagus, and
having had no mummy-rites. And the old man answered mournfully,
"Daughter, as an Alexandrian, thou shouldst know the vast temple of
Serapis which standeth before the magnificent street, two hundred feet
wide, in Rhacotis, the western and Egyptian quarter of the city--the
grand and beautiful temple which containeth the statue of the god that
was brought thither out of Pontus?"

"Yea, father," answered she, "from childhood I have known the holy
temple well."

"And didst thou also know the wise and pious Raph-nath, high-priest of
that temple, who died there some fifteen years ago?"

"Yea, verily, I remember him quite well."

"He and I were boys, at Thebes, in the great temple together.  All his
lifetime we were friends.  When he felt that his physical powers were
failing, and that the end of his long and holy life was fast
approaching, he sent unto me to come to him and spend his last days with
him; and so it happened that I was at Alexandria when the ancient
high-priest died.  We did talk much and often of our long religious
lives; much, of our learned ignorance; much, of the destiny of the human
soul; much, of the truth.  When I did ask of him whether he had any
special request to make concerning his own funeral rites, he answered me
in some such words as these: ’Nay, my brother.  Let the obsequies be
simply conducted, but in accordance with the rites and ceremonies
prescribed for a priest’s funeral by ’The Book of the Dead.’  For
although both thou and I be well aware that the sarcophagus is naught,
and the mummy naught, and that no rites nor ceremonies which men can
devise in any way concern the soul after death, yet, because the law and
order system of Kem hath been for so many centuries built up on these
vain things, I desire that the usual forms be all observed at mine own
funeral. Although surely no high-priest of Egypt ought to think that it
can make any difference to the soul how, or when, or by what means, a
man may depart this life, or whether any funeral rites are paid or not;
for thou knowest that the true purpose of religion is to control the
living, and that the dead are far beyond the reach of human agencies.’

"’On what, then, dependeth thy soul’s condition in the other world?’ I
said.

"’Surely,’ he said, ’upon nothing that any priest can do or leave
undone, but upon whether the man hath done his duties well according to
the best of his faith and knowledge.’

"And afterward, and almost in the hour of his dissolution, I said unto
him again, ’Brother, how farest thou?’  And he answered me, saying: ’The
light of life within me burneth low and flickereth.  It will soon go
out.  But I fare well and peacefully.’

"’And thou hast no fear of awful Ma-t, my brother, and of the silent
hall wherein the Two Truths judge the dead?’

"And smilingly he answered me: ’Nay, Brother Am-nem-hat.  No man
attaineth to the high-priesthood in Egypt without having learned that
the things of which thou speakest are for the people--not for the higher
priests--part of the system which we administer, not final truths for
us.  For I know, as thou also knowest, that above and beyond the grand
Egyptian triads, there must be some supreme God over all whom we
ignorantly worship; who is patient because he is eternal, and merciful
because he is all-wise; and having all these years discharged, as
faithfully as human frailties might permit, every duty that came under
my hand, I look away above the gods of Kem, and trust myself
unshrinkingly in the hands of the unknown God, in whom we both believe.’
And, almost in the same moment, the old man quietly departed.--Daughter,
for thee and for thy great sorrow there is no consolation in the
religion of Egypt.  All of the consolation I can offer is to tell thee
plainly that the things which the high-priest Raph-nath declared unto me
upon his bed of death are true; and, as the sum of all my learning and
priestly life, I say unto thee that thou canst do nothing else for
thyself, nor for thy husband, nor for any human soul, except to cast
thyself and him upon the mercy of the unknown God, hoping and believing
that all is for the best."

The old man’s voice was tremulous, and his grand, pure face was full of
compassion as he uttered these words in tones of inexpressible and
uncomplaining sadness, and with impressive earnestness.

"And this is all?" she cried--"all that the old religion of Kem,
stripped of its outward, ornate forms and ceremonies, has to offer to
the broken-hearted?"

"Yea," answered Am-nem-hat.  "This is all, indeed. And it is little; and
the prevailing sadness of all wise men grows out of this; yet the heart
that loves and trusts may find that even this is enough to reconcile it
to the grand and pitiless course of nature.  So saith the philosopher
Seneca: ’We shall adore all that ignoble crowd of gods which ancient
superstition hath gathered together in a long course of years, only so
as to remember that their worship is rather in accordance with custom
than with reality or truth.’  And again he saith, ’The God is near you,
is with you, is within you’; and again, ’There is no good man without
God.’

"And Epictetus also saith: ’If you remember always that, in all you do
in soul or body, God stands by as a witness, in all your prayers and
your actions you will not err, and you shall have God dwelling within
you.’ And he saith: ’Great is the struggle, divine the need; it is for
kingdom, for freedom, for tranquillity, for peace.  Think on God; call
upon him, thy champion and aid, as sailors invoke the great twin
brothers in the storm.  And, indeed, what storm is greater than that
which ariseth out of powerful semblances (appearances of evil), that
drive reason out of its course?  What, indeed, but semblance is a storm
itself?  Come, now, therefore, remove this fear of death, and bring as
many thunders and lightnings as thou wilt, and thou shalt soon perceive
how great tranquillity and calm are in that reason which is the ruling
faculty of the soul.’  And he saith further: ’Thou must be absolutely
resigned to the will of God.  Thou must conquer every passion, abrogate
every desire.’  And one greater, sadder, diviner than them all, even
Marcus Aurelius, the Stoic Emperor, declareth: ’Surely life and death,
honor and dishonor, pain and pleasure, all things happen equally to bad
men and good, being things that make us neither better nor worse,
therefore are they neither good nor evil.’  And he saith of every man:
’Thou hast embarked, thou hast made the voyage; thou hast come to shore;
get out.  If, indeed, unto another life, there is even there no want of
gods; but if unto a state devoid of sensation, thou wilt cease to be
held of pains and pleasures.’  And he saith: ’Then pass thou through the
short space of time conformably to Nature, and end the journey in
content, just as the olive falls off when it is ripe, blessing Nature
that produced it, and thanking the tree on which it grew; ... accepting
all that happens, and all that is allotted, and finally waiting for
death with a cheerful mind.’  And so I say unto thee: No man can do more
for thee, for thy husband, or for any human soul, than to fall back upon
the mercy of an unknown God, and seek for peace in the grand hope that
all is for the best."

"I can not live on that," she murmured.  "O my husband, all my heart
yearns after thee, and it will break within me unless I can find some
clearer, higher assurance of the mercy of Egypt’s gods for thee, or of
this dim and terrible unknown whom Am-nem-hat declares to be in truth
the only one.  I can not live in this void uncertainty and darkness!  O
Amosis, my husband!  O ye cruel gods!"

"These good people among whom I find thee," said Am-nem-hat, "are
followers of the new God, Jesus Christ, a sect that is everywhere spoken
against.  I have, however, a very favorable opinion of Jesus and of his
religion, and I take it for granted that thou dost not know the truth
concerning them.  Perhaps they could teach unto thee some consolation
for thy sorrow."

"The hated Christians!" she cried out, bitterly.  "Why, when my lord
Amosis lost his life, he was even then upon his way to Rome to obtain
from the Emperor power and authority to extirpate the impious and
terrible association from Egypt.  If they had known this fact, perhaps I
had been already reconciled, or at least silenced, by the icy hand of
death."

"Nay, nay, mother," cried Theckla.  "That is but an unjust thing, for
they knew from the first, and from thine own unconscious talk, that
father desired to destroy them all; and the lad Arius, their son,
charged me that I should not tell thee until thou wert stronger; for
that it might distress thee, and could do no good.  He is a true-hearted
boy, and I think a wise one also."

"And they have treated their known enemy with more than sisterly care
and kindness," said Hatasa.  "Surely it is most strange!"

But Am-nem-hat said: "I have seen the Christians tortured, decapitated,
burned at the stake, and have heard them even with their last breath
pray to their God to forgive those who punished them with such torments.
It is a new and most strange religion, and possibly it might do thee
good.  No gods of Kem can aid thee in thy sorrow."

"I wish that I could see the boy," she said.

And Theckla sprang up quickly, saying, "I will bring him unto thee."

And thereupon she went forth of the room and sought Arius until she
found him; and she said, "Arius, my mother desireth much to speak with
thee concerning thy religion."

And the boy said, "I go unto her gladly, and may the Lord direct me what
to say unto her!"

And when the boy had come into that room where she was, Am-nem-hat said:
"I have discovered that Hatasa is the granddaughter of my brother, and
she seemeth very dear to me, that am childless.  Thou knowest the great
sorrow for which I have been able to offer no consolation, except to bid
her cast herself upon the mercy of the unknown God in some way, and seek
for him if by chance she might find him, and obtain mercy.  For neither
faith nor philosophy, as I have learned them, goeth one single step
beyond where this dim, uncertain light guideth the soul, and we must
therewith be content."

"But," moaned the stricken woman, "this chill and shadowy uncertainty
will drive me mad.  My soul yearneth after my loving, noble husband.--O
boy, if thou knowest anything that bringest comfort in the very face of
pitiless Death, speak thou to me, and speak thou truthfully; for I am
sore afflicted and without hope!  _How_, when all the gods of Egypt fail
me--how can I trust the mercy of a strange and unknown God?"

Then the God-ordained minister stood up before them, and with that
strange, continuous, rhythmic motion of the hand, with his fine head
erect and bending toward her from the long and shapely neck, his
luminous eyes agleam with strange mesmeric light, his voice sibilant,
tremulous, incisive, began to preach his first little sermon in a way
that grace and training made natural unto him: "Trouble not thine heart,
O woman, with any thought about the gods of Egypt, for I tell thee that
the unknown God to whom all men turn in time of sorest trial and sorrow,
even as Am-nem-hat hath declared unto thee, is no more unknown, but is
one God over all, blessed for evermore, and hath revealed himself unto
men through his Son, our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, who loved us,
and hath borne all of our sins upon himself, that we by faith in him may
so be free; for, to them who believe in Jesus, life and immortality are
brought to light in the gospel, and for them death hath no sting, the
grave no victory.--What name do ye Egyptians give unto the burial-place
of your dead?"

The boy paused, and looked upon her, demanding an answer with his eyes.

"We call it sarcophagus," she replied.

"Yea," he continued, "sarcophagus!  The devourer of human flesh!  But we
Christians call it cemeterion--a sleeping-ground; because we know that
Jesus arose from the dead for our justification, and know that all they
who sleep in death shall rise again; for so our Lord hath taught us.
Thou complainest that the light of nature is dim and chill, and giveth
thee no certain guide nor hope!  Thou meanest that the course of nature
is stern, pitiless, implacable; teaching only that one must submit to
the inevitable without hope; a forced resignation in which there is no
comfort; an iron stoicism which teaches us to endure pain bravely but
furnisheth no compensation for sorrow; the obedience of a slave who
knows that it is impossible to resist and foolish to attempt it; not the
faith and love of a child that obeys because he loves, and bears
chastisement meekly because he knows that infinite wisdom and
exhaustless love inflict it for his good.  O woman, listen what the
divine Son of God, who took our nature upon himself and was in all
things touched with the feelings of our infirmities, saith unto thee:
’Come unto me, thou weary and heavy-laden, and I will give thee rest.
Like as a father pitieth his children, the tender mercy of our God is
over thee.  He that believeth on me shall never die, for life and
immortality are brought to light in the gospel, which is the power of
God and the wisdom of God unto salvation for every one that believeth.’
For Jesus loveth thee; he died to save thee and to give thee peace; and
his blood can cleanse thee from all sin, so that thou mayst be justified
by faith, and find peace in believing, and in all times of tribulation
and distress thou mayst find Jesus a present help and saviour.  O woman,
sorely smitten! which one of the gods of Kem hath died to redeem thy
soul?"

"None," she answered--"none!"

"Which one of them cleanseth thee from sin, and giveth thee a sure,
unfailing promise of eternal life, thereby releasing thee from the fear
of death that keepeth mankind in bondage, teaching that death is but a
change through which the conscious spirit passeth into larger life?"

"None! not one," she answered.  "I have never heard such glorious
promises from any priest."

"But to make these glorious promises steadfast, abiding, true, the Son
of God took upon himself our nature; became a man for our justification,
and offered up himself a divine and perfect sacrifice for us, to make
atonement for our sins; and having submitted himself to be crucified by
Pontius Pilate, the third day he arose from the dead, whereby we know
that we also shall rise.  Seek thou for Christ by faith, for in him are
joy and peace.  In him are hope for all bereavement, consolation for all
grief.  He loveth thee.  He so loved thee as to die for thee!  Come thou
to him, and thou shalt learn how kind, and compassionate, and merciful a
loving God can be!  For all that hath happened unto thee is not the
cruel, blind, relentless infliction of merciless fate, working through
nature; nor is it the vengeance of an angry God upon thee and thy
husband; but is only the wise chastisement of thy Father, God, whereby
he seeketh to wean thee away from the love of this vain and transitory
life, and to draw thy spirit upward to himself, and to the glory of the
world to come. Oh, if thou wilt believe in Christ, thou shalt find
before his mercy-seat a refuge from every stormy wind that blows, and
peace that passeth all understanding, that floweth as a river, that
teacheth thee that these light afflictions, which are but for a moment,
shall work out for thee a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory
in that bright world to which we haste.  Seek thou for Christ, and thou
shalt know how good, and pure, and holy an exercise even thy human
sorrow and yearning may become."

Then said the woman: "It is all very beautiful and comforting, and I
would know more of it.  But tell me where I may find a temple in which
these things are taught, and a priest that knoweth them."

Then answered Arius: "We have no temple here; and Jesus is our only
priest.  But there are bishops and presbyters who preach the gospel,
when the Christians assemble together.  And in every Christian family
there are daily religious exercises."

"Dost thou have such worship here in thy father’s house?"

"Assuredly! on the evening of every day."

"And at what place?"

"In any place that may be most convenient.  In thine own apartment, if
thou wilt."



                              CHAPTER XI.

                         "FOR THE WORK’S SAKE."


That night, at the request of Hatasa, the whole family assembled in her
room, and she insisted upon having them engage in their usual religious
exercises, to which she listened with profoundest attention, and with a
certain amazement; for it was hard for her to grasp at once the idea
that God might be worshiped without a temple, a priest, and a sacrifice;
but the fact furnished its own best explanation.  And the sorrowful
woman soon found herself following with a new, strange sort of interest
the reading of the gospel, and the earnest, extemporaneous, sympathetic
prayer of Ammonius, in which he pleaded with God not to suffer his dear
and sorrowful guests, nor the aged and righteous priest, who had so long
sought for the truth, to depart from his abode without having learned by
blessed experience how freely Jesus can forgive, and what light and
peace his gospel can afford to all who believe thereon.

After the conclusion of these exercises, Am-nem-hat saith to Ammonius,
"There are some things connected with thy simple and beautiful religion
about which I would question thee when thou shalt have leisure and
inclination to answer me."

Then said Ammonius: "Whenever thou wilt!  Even now, if thou wilt go with
me into another room, where our conversation may not weary the others."

"Nay," cried Hatasa.  "Go not hence, I beg; for I eagerly desire to hear
such conversation."

Then said Am-nem-hat: "I know the Jewish scriptures, and also the new
books which the Christians have written; but I desire thee to tell me
plainly what the evidence is of the fact, upon which thou dost
continually insist, that Jesus of Nazareth, whom Pilate crucified, is
the Christ."

"The evidence is primarily historical and prophetic," said Ammonius,
"based chiefly upon the Jewish laws and prophecies concerning him that
were written centuries before the advent of our Lord, and that do
testify of him."

"Yea," answered Am-nem-hat, "but these proofs only go to establish the
coming of a Divine Man, in whom not only Plato and Socrates, who knew
nothing of the Jews, but the Egyptians also, and many more, believed.  I
speak not of proofs that Messiah was to come, but of the proof that
Jesus, whom Pilate crucified, was he."

"The evidences upon this point are twofold," answered Ammonius.  "One
line of proof which is the most satisfying, and which in fact amounts to
positive knowledge, is the personal consciousness of the believer,
experimental religion, whereby he knoweth that faith, the conviction of
sin, the justification of the believer, and all of the phenomena which
must necessarily attend the faith, are true.  But this highest, most
satisfactory, most scientific form of evidence is of course inaccessible
to one that believeth not, except by the testimony of those who have
personal experience of the truth.  The other line of evidence is founded
on the fact that the prophecies foretold for centuries just what Messiah
should do and suffer when he might come, and we know that Jesus did and
suffered just those things--many of them not possible to be done without
the Divinity--as healing of the sick, unstopping the deaf ears,
cleansing the lepers, restoring sight to the blind, raising the dead,
and preaching good tidings to the poor; all of which things Jesus
customarily did, all of which things his followers have done from that
day to this; whereby we know that he is Christ indeed."

"Dost thou mean to assert that the Christians yet work miracles?" asked
Am-nem-hat.

"Assuredly," replied Ammonius.  "Jesus not only did the miracles
himself, but did solemnly promise that, wherever his disciples should
continue to obey him in all things, they should be able, by faith in his
name, to do thaumaturgical works even unto the end of time; and they
have certainly done so ever since."

"Dost thou really believe that thou hast seen a miracle with thine own
eyes?"

"Yea, verily," said Ammonius, "and many of them."

The ancient paused a long time, and seemed lost in profoundest
meditation.  At length he answered in a tone of inexpressible sadness
and weariness: "I was in the temple service at Thebes for nearly half a
century, and much of the time a priest.  At Ombos I was high-priest for
five-and-twenty years, and until some five years ago.  I have seen some
wonders, indeed, which the people called miracles. but alas! alas!  I
know just how those things were done! The sun rises and sets, and no man
hindereth it!  The Nile overfloweth its banks, and refresheth all the
land of Kem, and shrinketh back in his accustomed channel; the stars in
heaven pursue their bright and tranquil way, and seed-time cometh, and
the harvest; and life and death. All nature moves on in obedience to
fixed, changeless, universal laws, which have been from the beginning;
and I find myself unable to believe that these laws were ever violated,
or suspended, in order to furnish evidences of any religion, or for any
purpose whatever; although, no doubt, good men may believe that such
things have occurred."

"And as to that," said Ammonius, "beyond any question thou art right.
He hath but a poor conception of our God who thinketh that, in creating
a world wherein he intended miracles to occur, he did not know enough to
provide natural laws by which these phenomena might come to pass without
violating or suspending the established order.  But, if I could know
that it violates or suspends any law of nature to raise the dead, I
would not believe such a fact, although I have seen it done.  But why
dost thou suppose that the anastasis of the dead is contrary to natural
law?  Our Lord hath never said so; on the contrary, he came to fulfill,
not to violate, the law.  Surely thou canst not declare that any miracle
violates or suspends, or is without law, unless thou canst first
truthfully declare that all laws are known to thee, and that among them
there is none by which the dead might be raised up.  But although thou
art wise and learned, thou knowest that Nature withholdeth many secrets
yet from thee.  Thou knowest that no man hath mastered all her laws; and
even those which we know may be weak, and mean, and narrow, compared
with those of which we are profoundly ignorant. But we Christians teach
that God is not the author of confusion, but of order; that all laws of
nature, physical, mental, spiritual, are but the expression of his will,
which must be harmonious throughout, and can not be self-contradictory;
and that just as he hath made some law by which water seeks a level, and
by which heavy bodies tend toward the center of the world, and by which
oil and water, that repel each other by nature, will unite with an
alkali to make a new creature, just so he hath established laws by which
the miracles are done; so that the anastasis of the dead, or any other
miracle, must be as purely and truly a natural phenomenon as is the
rising of the sun, or the falling of the dew--not so common, perhaps,
because these phenomena involve powers and faculties of the human soul
that do not act always and automatically as do the laws of physical
nature; so neither does one sleep, or talk, or think always, but only
when he wills to do so."

"That is a new, strange view of thaumaturgy!  Thou sayst ’the miracles
are under law’; perhaps, then, other men besides the Christians might be
able to perform them."

"I know not to what extent it might be possible for other men to
exercise the power of faith which is an essential condition in the
working of miracles.  I suppose they might do wonderful things, that
would bear about the same relation to our Christian miracles that their
various religions bear to our holy Christianity. And I suppose that the
witchcraft and demonology denounced by Moses were the results of the
exercise of faith in false gods.  But a Christian miracle, depending
upon faith in Christ as a primary condition for the exercise of
thaumaturgical power, must remain impossible to all who possess not that
faith.  Thou hast read the Gospels, and thou knowest the Lord hath said,
’If ye had faith as a grain of mustard-seed, ye might say unto this
mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the midst of the sea,
and it should obey you.’  But he also said, ’Without me ye can do
nothing.’"

"I infer," said Am-nem-hat, "that thou thinkest faith to be the law of
miracles; thou thinkest that this faith is itself a force in nature
sufficient for the accomplishment of physical results; and that they who
sincerely believe may, by means of this force, even raise up the dead.
Why, then, are not all the dead raised up?"

"Thou hast stated the law rather too broadly," answered Ammonius.  "The
faith that worketh miracles must be applied under proper conditions to
be of any avail.  Water, oil, and alkali do not always produce soap, but
only when the proper conditions are observed. So I suppose that no man
could be raised up from the dead against his will; and, while there be
many Christians that have sought for martyrdom, there be but few that
were willing to be raised again, and fewer still that ever requested the
brethren to pray for their anastasis, because they preferred to depart,
and to be with the Lord, which is far better."

"I do remember," said Am-nem-hat, "that many years ago, when Decius was
Emperor of Rome, a bitter persecution raged against the Christians at
Alexandria. I saw Julian, and Macar, and Epimachus, and Alexander burned
at the stake; and truly many seemed to seek for martyrdom rather than to
shun it, a fact which we attributed to a certain incorrigible and
hopeless wickedness in them, and not, as thou dost, to their assurance
of obtaining a better life.  I suppose, indeed, that such men as those
would not have desired to be restored to a life which they seemed
anxious to lose; and it seemeth reasonable enough that, even if it had
been possible to do so, they should not have been recalled against their
will.  Wilt thou not state more fully yet the conditions upon which thou
thinkest this thaumaturgy may be exercised?"

"Faith in Jesus is the primary condition," said Ammonius, "but there are
also others.  Once a man came unto our Lord and besought him to heal his
son, saying that the disciples had been unable to do so.  Our Lord did
heal him with a word.  Afterward the disciples inquired of him why it
was that they had failed in doing the same work, and he said unto them
that it was because of their unbelief.  Now thou must perceive that it
was not because of their want of faith in him, for they were then
following him; so that it must have been because of their unbelief in
their own power and authority to do the work in his name.  It seemeth,
therefore, that faith on the part of the thaumaturgist in his own power
to accomplish the miracle in the Lord’s name is one of the conditions of
thaumaturgy."

"That also seemeth to be a reasonable and proper condition," answered
Am-nem-hat.  "But are there yet others?"

"It is written that he did not many wonderful works at Capernaum because
of their unbelief.  He often said to those who asked his aid, ’Be it
unto thee according to thy faith.’  And from these facts it seems to
follow that faith on the part of him for, or upon, whom the work was to
be done, and on the part of those among whom it was to be done, was also
one of the conditions upon which the exercise of thaumaturgical power
depended."

"But," objected Am-nem-hat, "if he was in truth divine, why should he
pay any attention to the unbelieving or to the unwilling?  Why did he
not do the miracles in defiance of them all, as well as if they had been
faithful and willing?"

"Because," answered Ammonius, "our Lord teacheth and requireth only a
willing obedience and faith. Not God himself will force the human will;
for that which is of compulsion hath no morality.  It is of necessity,
therefore, neither holy nor unholy.  A necessary holiness is a
contradiction in terms.  God’s use of sovereignty hath been to make man
free.  Besides, faith itself is the law of miracles; to have wrought
miracles where no faith was, would have been to violate the very law by
which he worked, and so to have degraded miracles to the plane of an
arbitrary and sporadic exhibition of divine power, instead of leaving
them as they are, the highest result of the very highest form of
universal law."

"That seemeth reasonable enough," rejoined Am-nem-hat, "and in
accordance with my conception of the character of a holy and perfect
God.  But as I perceive thou clearly comprehendest the Christian system,
upon which I have bestowed much thought almost in vain, suffer me to put
one other case to thee which seemeth to me to be inexplicable upon any
principles which thou hast stated as constituent elements of the law of
miracles, if thou art not yet weary of my questions."

"Nay," said Ammonius, "I am not weary.  Thou mayst ask many things,
indeed, which I know not, and can not answer; but, so far as I can give
thee any aid, it affordeth me pleasure to answer thee as intelligently
as I can."

"The matter is this," said Am-nem-hat.  "It is recorded in thy sacred
books that when the apostles were going about Jerusalem, imparting the
Paraclete by the laying on of their hands, and working divers miracles,
one Simon, a magician, came unto them and offered money unto them if
they would communicate unto him the same power, so that he also might
become a thaumaturgist.  But one of them, named Peter, did bitterly
rebuke him, saying, ’Thy money perish with thee!’  Now, the apostles had
faith; the people who saw them doing all these wonderful works had
faith, and were baptized by Philip.  Simon Magus himself had faith as
much as any one of them, and, when Peter rebuked him, with fear and
trembling he besought Peter, saying, ’Pray ye to the Lord for me, that
none of these things which ye have spoken come upon me.’  Now, here seem
to have been all of the conditions of faith and willingness in Simon of
which thou hast spoken, and yet Peter manifestly regarded the desire of
Simon as a sort of sacrilege. Why was this so?"

"Why," said Ammonius, "Peter declared that his thought that the gift of
God may be purchased with money was evil; and that his heart was not
right in the sight of God, and that he should repent of his wickedness,
and that his very thought showed that he was still in the gall of
bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity."

"That is very true," answered Am-nem-hat, "but his tender of money to
the apostles only proves his appreciation of the value of the power
which he desired to purchase.  Peter saith not that Simon was a bad man,
but that this particular thing was wicked; why was it so in him, and not
in them?"

"Because," replied Ammonius, "it is manifest from the whole record that
Simon desired to purchase this power for himself, and to use it for his
own purposes."

"Certainly so," persisted Am-nem-hat, "but in what respect was it
sacrilegious for him to desire to use the power for his own purposes,
any more than it would have been to use his brain, or his hand, for his
own advancement; or his learning, or skill, for the acquisition and
cultivation of which he had, perhaps, expended money?"

"The answer to thy question," replied Ammonius, "involves some
consideration of the very genius of Christianity as a system of divine
truth.  If, as thou seemest to suppose, the religion of our Lord had
been only a system of spiritual truth, it might be difficult to deny
that the apostles were selfish, and that Simon was very badly treated.
But this is not at all true.  Thou knowest that the legislation of Moses
was for the Israelites only; that of Egypt for the land and people of
Kem only; that of other lands and ages for certain peoples only.  But
thou canst not have read the scriptures so carefully without learning
the fact that Jesus died for all men, and that his truth is designed for
all mankind. Thou seest, therefore, that, if Simon Magus could have
obtained this power to exercise it for his own purposes, he would have
made it the agency by which to gain limitless authority and wealth unto
himself, and oppress the poor.  Thou seest also that, if any nation or
government could exercise thaumaturgical powers, that nation or
government would soon become the ruler and the tyrant of the world.
Thou seest that, if any church that is in any way connected with, or
bound unto, an earthly government, could exercise this power,
ecclesiasticism would quickly make mankind its slaves: for manifestly no
people could long resist a government that had thaumaturgical power
wherewith to enforce obedience to its laws.  Thou seest also that if the
faith that is effective for miracles could be exercised for any purposes
except the edification of the Church and the good of all men, the faith
itself might have become a nameless and unappealable tyranny.  Nay, if
it were ever possible to exercise such power except under such
conditions as necessarily and absolutely to preclude the use of it for
any private purposes, thou seest that sooner or later, under the
influence of inborn selfishness, the thaumaturgists would have made war
upon each other, and, in place of seeing nations contending with sword,
and bow, and spear, we would have seen them hurling against each other
all of the destructive forces of nature, and only chaos and utter ruin
could have ended the superhuman strife.  It was therefore ordained that
the thaumaturgic faith can not be exercised except under conditions
which necessarily exclude the use of it for private purposes, and insure
its exercise for the good of the common Church only."

"Canst thou specify by what means this restricted use of the power hath
been enforced?  For it seemeth to me that, if it exists, it must be
beyond control."

"In order to exclude all worldly ambitions and selfishness from the
kingdom which he established in the world, our Lord ordained that his
Church should be a community in which all men are free and
equal--brethren only.  Hence he ordained, as the fundamental law of the
kingdom, that all private rights of property (including estates, rank,
offices, prerogatives) should be forever abolished in his Church, and
that Christians should hold them all in common.  Hence, the kingdom of
heaven is an absolute democracy, social and political, based upon faith
in Christ, and community of rights and property among all who believe.
Of this community the apostles themselves were the divinely appointed
type.  They used thaumaturgy for the common good only, and not for
personal aggrandizement. The common treasure was put into a bag, and, as
if to show the divine scorn of wealth and of all human distinctions that
grow out of it, the bag was intrusted to Judas, the only base one of the
twelve.  It was easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle
than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven, because the law of
that kingdom imperatively required the consecration of all that he had
to the common good.  But, under the power of a living faith, many
complied with this law, and the Church prospered.  Thus did the bishops
that were ordained by the apostles, as Linus at Rome, Polycarp at
Smyrna, Evodius at Antioch, and others also. Thus did Paulinus, Cyprian,
Hilary, and others.  Such has been the law and practice of the common
Church even unto this day.  For the primary law of the kingdom of heaven
demandeth the consecration of all property, and the abdication of all
worldly honors, offices, and authority.  And Simon Magus desired not
part or lot in this kingdom, but his own advantage only.  And thou must
perceive that thaumaturgical power exercised by such a church must
necessarily be for the common good of all, and not for any personal,
political, or sectarian purposes; and the faith that worketh wonders
must therefore be impossible to any human association except to the
church organized upon the foundation which Jesus himself laid, even the
communion of the holy; for the liberty, fraternity, and equality, which
constitute the socialism and politics of the kingdom, can not exist upon
any other foundation.  And, of course, thaumaturgic power will vanish
even out of the Church if the day shall ever come in which those who
believe shall abandon the communal organization of the kingdom of
heaven, and establish human statutes as the law thereof."

"I think," said Am-nem-hat, "that thy words remove many of the
difficulties which have beset my study of thy sacred books.  For I now
perceive that the parables of Jesus--a species of literary composition
unknown, perhaps impossible, to other men--which I supposed to refer to
some spiritual, mystical doctrines, were in fact spoken concerning his
Church, or kingdom, in this world."

"Assuredly so," replied Ammonius.  "And thou hast done well to
characterize the parable as ’a species of literary composition unknown
and impossible to other men’; for no other man hath written a parable,
nor do I suppose that any man ever will do so.  For he spake as never
man spake: he spake in parables; without a parable he spake not.  The
history, the poem, the fable, the allegory, may be used by other
teachers also; but the parable is the language of Jesus alone; and no
man can handle it but himself."

"I can now understand that strange parable of ’the unjust steward,’"
said Am-nem-hat, "although, when I first read the words, ’I say unto
you, make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness, that
when ye fail they may receive you into everlasting habitations,’ I did
even suppose that Jesus represented eternal life to be a vendible thing,
and that his religion, like every other, assured the rich that they
could purchase salvation with money--although this seemed to be
antagonistic to the general current of his teachings."

"Verily," replied Ammonius, "the words of Jesus would convey no other
meaning, if, indeed, the fundamental law of the Church had not excluded
therefrom all the private wealth, honors, and authority after which the
Gentiles seek.  But, if thou wilt consider that the unjust steward is
any believer that useth his means, pecuniary, intellectual, physical,
for his own aggrandizement, and not for the common good; that the Lord
of that steward is Jesus; that unrighteous mammon is wealth held by
private ownership, and that the true riches is wealth held by common
title for the good of all--thou canst then understand how, even upon
ceasing to be steward (the end of life), one may make amends for past
selfishness and mammon-worship, by giving up his property to the common
Church.  Thou canst understand how it is just that those who come in
even at the eleventh hour to work in his vine-yard shall have an equal
reward with those who entered early and bore the heat and burden of the
day.  Thou wilt see that it is true that those who gave up houses and
lands for his sake and the gospel’s reaped manifold more ’now in this
present life’ by gaining a communal title in the property of all other
believers--an increase which our Lord expressly promises as to all the
interests and relationships of life, except as to the wife; for, while,
if one leave houses, lands, father, mother, brother, sister, or
children, for the gospel’s sake, the severed interests and relationships
are replaced a hundred-fold by his admission into the kingdom of heaven,
monogamic marriage was and is the law of the Church.  And thou canst
thus give a practical and beautiful meaning to all that our Lord hath
said and done; thou wilt see that the social and political system of the
gospel is the only kingdom that can ever banish crime, hatred, and
selfishness out of human life, and so regenerate the world; thou wilt
see that the Scribes and Pharisees persecuted our Lord because his
kingdom excluded war, slavery, private-property rights, estates, rank,
offices, prerogatives--of all which things they were ’covetous’--just as
the Romans and all other established governments persecute the
Christians, even unto this day, for the same reasons.  For Christ
desireth the brotherhood of men; the liberty and equality of men; and
that the average talents, energy, and prosperity of all may insure the
common weal; and not that some shall be emperors, lords, and masters,
whereby it cometh to pass that many must be slaves; not that some be
inordinately rich, and others distressfully poor."

"I will read the gospels and the Acts again in the light of thine
instructions," said Am-nem-hat.  "But, verily, many passages thereof
already come crowding into my mind that bear new and potent meanings;
for I perceive clearly enough that Christianity is not only a system of
spiritual truth, but also of social and political truth, that is founded
upon the faith, and from that basis assaulteth selfishness in its strong
citadel of private rights by elevating the common good into a higher
thing than private aggrandizement, and separating the people of his
kingdom from all personal honors, prerogatives, and wealth, after which
the Gentiles seek."

"Thou wilt perceive this all the more clearly," said Ammonius, "if thou
wilt reread the gospels with this thought in thy mind; for thou wilt at
once perceive that many passages, which in any other view would seem
strongly tainted with fanaticism, or rhapsody, or demagoguery, are
precisely the things which Jesus ought to have said if his kingdom was,
indeed, a social and political democracy founded upon faith and
community of rights and property.  For the Jews, who supposed that our
Lord would overturn the Roman authority and establish a great
Israelitish nation instead thereof, were not any more in error than are
those who falsely suppose that he would establish no kingdom at all, and
that he taught only spiritual truth, as do the Therapeutæ."

"I am familiar with the work of Philo ’On a Contemplative Life, or the
Devout,’" answered Am-nem-hat, "in which he giveth a full and succinct
account of the Therapeutæ; but, indeed, I had supposed that he therein
intended to describe the first heralds of the gospel, and the practices
handed down from the apostles."

"Beyond doubt the Therapeutæ were Christians," continued Ammonius, "but
they separated themselves from the apostolical churches in order to lead
a more devout life, and they gradually exalted all their conceptions of
spiritual truth until they began to despise all temporal surroundings;
and in this they departed from the teaching of our Lord: for there is no
teacher of men more free from asceticism or stoicism than is Jesus.  He
was ever busied about and interested in the common, every-day life of
common men; he was touched with the feeling of our infirmity in all
things; sympathized in all the joys and sorrows of those about him,
their trials and triumphs, seeking to lead them, not out of the world,
but into a way of life wherein every pure and wholesome feeling,
affection, and faculty of the human heart might find full development,
exercise, and satisfaction.  The vast difference, indeed, between Jesus
and the philosophers subsists in the fact that, while they were ever
painfully seeking for rules and actions by which the select and favored
few might attain a perfect human life, he ordained a simple, perfect
system by which to bring the higher, purer life within the reach of all
men, especially the poor."

In such conversations the time passed quickly; and it was strange to
note with what deep interest the sorrowful Hatasa, and also Theckla and
Arius, listened to every word, and strove to catch the full
signification of every phrase; while Arete heard it patiently, as one
might listen to an oft-told but still pleasant story, and old Thopt, as
if she knew little and cared less about the whole matter, being
satisfied that whatever Ammonius and his wife might do must be right and
true.



                              CHAPTER XII.

                         THE ONE THING NEEDFUL.


On the same day began Arius to teach Theckla letters; for, although the
girl had been remarkably well instructed for an Egyptian maiden, all of
her tuition had been oral. But, in accordance with her strong wish to
learn how to read and write, the boy began at once with the three
alphabets, Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, and in a single day she learned all
of the letters, and the relative power of each, and in a very short time
she could make all of the characters with a sharp point of _keil_ upon a
leaf of papyrus.  Then, as leisure served, he would take a single word,
as, for example, "spirit," and would pronounce and spell it in the three
languages (_nishema, pneuma, animus_), and she would repeat the three
names for the same thing after him, and spell them, and write them down,
over and over again, until she had become thoroughly familiar with the
letters, the sound, and the form of the written word. The acquisition of
a few words every day soon gave her command of a considerable vocabulary
in each tongue, and she rapidly learned to associate the words with all
familiar objects, and to call them by the right name in either tongue.
Then he would select some short passage, generally from the sacred
writings, and during the day she would write it over and over again, in
each of the languages, while he was absent upon the various duties which
pertained to his part of the farm-labor.  The girl was continually
learning; and it was pleasant to see how soon she began, of her own
accord, to select and translate into the different tongues any passage
which pleased her.  This process of education continued, as we shall
hereafter see, during the years which she spent at Baucalis, and finally
Theckla became very familiar with the three languages in which the
scriptures were then written.

On the next evening after that described in the last chapter, all the
dwellers at the cottage assembled again in Hatasa’s room, by her
request, to hold the usual evening service; for the lady had seldom
quitted her bed, and she remained deplorably weak, suffering with
continual pain in her lungs, the result, perhaps, of her great exposure
during the storm, and of the terrible depression of spirits that
succeeded it.  All through the pagan world, the only known refuge from
hopeless sorrow was suicide, and the idea of self-destruction was ever
present to her.  Perhaps her maternal affection for Theckla alone
deterred her from putting an end to her life; for it was not regarded by
the heathen as cowardly, criminal, or even immoral, to seek that refuge
from misfortune.  Cato did it; Seneca approved of it; Epictetus,
Aurelius, and all the great lights of pagan antiquity regarded
self-immolation as a matter of choice, and often as an act of wisdom.
But, from the moment in which Hatasa had been informed that the kind
friends who surrounded her were Christians, she felt a desire to know
more of them, and of their peculiar religion, strong enough to give her
a new interest in life; and she had requested Ammonius to have the
service in her room, and told him that, although she was too weak to
take any part in their conversation about Christianity, she desired to
hear himself and Am-nem-hat discuss any topic pertaining thereto in
which they were interested.  So, after the usual exercises of reading
and prayer, the whole family remained together.  The ancient remarked to
Ammonius that during the day he had pondered much upon the things spoken
of in their former conversation, and suggested, as a difficulty in the
way of the acceptance of Christianity, something like the following: "I
can understand how a kind and merciful God might lay down certain rules
of action, and require obedience to his laws, under whatever penalties
he might choose to impose; but it seemeth to me that to require one _to
believe_, as the sole condition of justification, is arbitrary and
unjust.  Suppose that one hath some natural bent of mind, or hath been
reared and educated in some such way that it is hard, perhaps
impossible, for him to believe; yet thy books say: ’Believe and live; he
that believeth not is condemned already.’  Is not this an arbitrary
demand for faith; and doth it not do violence to that very autonomy of
the will which thou sayest Jesus himself always respected and
venerated?"

"Thou dost somewhat mistake the matter," said Ammonius.  "The Lord does
not demand our faith; he simply stateth an actual fact, which is, that
the believer is justified by faith, and that he who does not believe is
condemned already."

"I hardly understand what thou sayest: ’he simply stateth an actual
fact.’"

"I think thou wilt find that there is no arbitrary demand in it.  Our
Lord gave no command only because he had power and authority to do so;
but he knew what was in man, and gave only such commands as his divine
wisdom perceived to be necessary for the welfare of mankind.  As to the
necessity of faith upon which he insists, the case is thus: All men upon
earth are under the conviction of sin, and all alike are forever seeking
for some escape from the bonds of this conviction.  Thou wilt perceive
that this conviction hath no reference to any specific, sinful act; for,
perhaps, the best and purest men have always been those who felt it most
keenly.  It is a consciousness of alienation between the human and the
divine.  It is a natural, intuitive perception, in the heart of every
man, that he is not as good as he ought to be, less perfect than he
might be. The universal desire to get rid of this conviction of sin hath
filled the world with false and ineffectual religions from the very dawn
of time; for all men, in every age and clime, have sought for some form
of penance or of sacrifice, some means in faith or work, by which to
make atonement and secure reconciliation, and thereby shake off this
conviction of sin.  Hast thou ever heard of any kindred, tribe, or
tongue (or even of any individual), that professed to be perfect,
sinless, needing no sacrifice, no atonement for sin--that is, for a
consciously sinful condition independent of all specific acts of
transgression?"

"Nay," answered Am-nem-hat; "for thou art clearly right in that.  All
men do by nature bewail their sinful state.  Humanity standeth forever
like the lepers in Israel, with uplifted hand, crying aloud to heaven
and earth, ’Unclean! unclean!’  It is a conviction upon which philosophy
hath no power.  It cometh some time into every human heart, resistless
as the precession of the equinoxes, spontaneous as the flowing of the
Nile--a natural thing, which a man can no more control than he can reach
forth his puny hand and unloose the bands of Orion, or bind the sweet
influence of Pleiades, or guide Arcturus and his suns.  All literature,
all monuments, all ages, and all men, testify unto this terrible truth."

"Now the work of Jesus," said Ammonius, "was not to burden this sick and
sorrowful nature with any arbitrary law of faith, but was to provide a
way by which this universal conviction of sin might be atoned for--a
perfect righteousness and sacrifice available by faith for our
justification; to wit, that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto
himself.  And faith is made the condition, because no other condition
could be available for all men alike, whether great or small, rich or
poor, learned or ignorant; and Jesus died for all! Thou must see that
this faith, instead of being, as thou didst suppose, an arbitrary
condition or command, is simply the enabling act, instituted by divine
wisdom and compassion, by means whereof we may be able to attain unto
reconciliation with God.  And without this faith we could never be
justified by holy life and works alone, because it is a law of our
nature that, just as we become better and purer beings, our conception
of the degree of fitness required of us necessarily becomes higher, so
that it is impossible for us to get any nearer to it; so that without
faith the best men are as much under conviction of sin as the worst; so
that without faith it is impossible for us to be consciously justified,
because our nature requires a perfect righteousness; and this perfect
righteousness and sacrifice must be human, that we may be able to trust
its love and willingness to aid us, and must be divine, that we may have
faith in its power to save. Hast thou ever heard of any name given under
heaven, or among men, which supplies these natural and necessary
conditions for our conscious justification and reconciliation with God,
and with our own hearts also, except the name of Jesus Christ?  If thou
hast, please utter it."

"Verily," answered Am-nem-hat, "there is none. No religion of which I
have heard professeth to know any."

The old man seemed lost in profoundest meditation, and there was silence
in the room, until Theckla said: "Father Am-nem-hat, do thou bid Arius
repeat what things he said to me of this matter of faith when he was
teaching the alphabets to me this morning.  I think it was much plainer
than thy learned discoursing with Ammonius."

"Yea," said Am-nem-hat, "I beg that Arius will do so, for I much desire
to hear thereof."

The boy blushed vividly at being so called upon in the presence of his
elders, but, at a sign from his father, he stood up before them, saying:
"I did not suppose the talk of persons so young could interest those who
are so much older and wiser, but, as ye desire to hear it, I can almost
repeat it.  As Theckla and I were running over the alphabets, in order
to get the sound of the letters and the form of the characters, she came
upon the letter ’A’ a second time, and she cried out: ’Oh, I know that
one; it is Latin A, Greek Alpha, Hebrew Aleph.’  And I said unto her,
’Theckla, how knowest thou that the characters stand for these sounds?’
and she answered, ’Thou didst tell me so, and I did believe thee, boy,
and that is how I know it.’  Then said I: ’Theckla, thou learnest the
alphabet by faith only. If thou wert naturally constituted so that thou
couldst not believe, thou couldst never learn anything not tangible to
thy senses.  If thou wert by nature even indifferent between faith and
non-faith, thy progress in the acquisition of knowledge would be slow
and painful. Thou shouldst therefore learn, from the learning of these
alphabets, that faith is the first, most inevitable act of intelligence.
Thou shouldst learn that belief precedes knowledge always, that Faith is
the elder sister and leadeth Knowledge by the hand, and that without
antecedent faith it is impossible to learn and to know anything except
what is palpable to the senses; just as it would be impossible for thee
to learn these alphabets without faith.’  And thereupon Theckla did
pinch mine ear, and laugh at me, saying, ’That all seemeth to be true
and plain enough, thou odd boy, but why art thou preaching at me now?’
And I did answer: ’Because, thou dear sister, some time thy faith may be
demanded for another alphabet than this, even the alphabet of spiritual
life; and, when that day shall come, I would have thee remember that
just as all human knowledge is builded upon the basis of faith only, so
it should not seem a hard thing unto thee that God hath fashioned thy
nature so that thou must be incapable of learning even the alphabet of
everlasting life except upon the very same condition of faith only.
Faith precedeth all knowledge; believe and obey, and finally thou shalt
know.’  I think this was about what was spoken between us concerning
faith."

"And it is most wise, beautiful, and instructive talk," said Am-nem-hat,
"and serveth to complete the powerful utterances of thy father upon the
same lofty and interesting subject.  I do thank thee for repeating it."

Then spake Hatasa, saying to Ammonius, "Suppose that one hath died
without having known the truth concerning Jesus, and without having
exercised this faith, is there no hope for such a one?"

The trembling voice in which she spoke, and the look of timid, doubtful
entreaty which accompanied these words, touched every heart, and made
them all feel that by "such a one" the poor lady meant her young and
gallant husband Amosis, whose memory seemed ever in her heart.

Ammonius answered: "I do not know whether I could make thee understand
fully the views which we Christians entertain about such a case as thou
hast suggested, but we believe that there is hope for such a man.  The
great apostle Paul was Saul of Tarsus, and for a long time he did
persecute the Christians because they were Christians, yet he declareth
himself that he acted in all good conscience before God, believing that
it was his duty to do so, and he afterward became the great apostle and
a glorious martyr.  I doubt not that there are among those who now
persecute the Christians some good and just men, that would follow Jesus
unto death if they could know him as he is.  The conviction of sin, we
know, hath no reference to any specific transgression, nor hath the
forgiveness of sin.  Whether an act be a sin or not dependeth largely
upon the intent with which it is done.  Now, when the heathen, who know
not Jesus nor his divine truth, do yet live just and righteous lives
according to the best light and knowledge they possess, and die without
the consolation of the faith, the benefit of the atonement accrueth to
them in some way, we know not precisely how far, nor to what effect; to
all such, indeed, and especially to such as have some living Christian
relative or friend that taketh upon himself the rite of baptism for the
dead; for, if they have not the law, they are not judged by the law, but
by their works and righteousness under the law which they have."

"How is that?" said Hatasa, with breathless interest. "Thou sayest a
living Christian may be baptized for the dead?"

"Assuredly," answered Ammonius.  "The apostles so taught, and the Church
hath always so practiced.  If any Christian hath a relative that died
without knowledge of Jesus, and such Christian doth believe that the
deceased was a just and righteous person according to the measure of
light given unto him, and was such that he would have followed our Lord
if he had known sufficiently of him, such Christian may receive baptism
for the deceased, and the dead shall reap benefit of this vicarious
faith and obedience, how and to what extent hath never been clearly
revealed unto us."

"There is hope in that!" cried Hatasa.  "There is consolation in that.
Thy Lord must have been full of human love and pity to make provision
not only for his friends, but for those good and just men, also, who
have ignorantly been his enemies."

"Yea, verily," answered Ammonius.  "He loveth all men; his mercy
endureth forever; his loving-kindness is stronger than height, or depth,
or life, or death, or any other creature, as thou mayest assuredly know
for thyself if thou wilt believe on him."

Then Am-nem-hat said: "There is much in this religion that taketh fast
hold upon both the heart and the mind; for it verily seemeth that Jesus
seeketh not to impose a system upon man that is in any respect external
to man, but rather that he seeketh to show unto man such spiritual food
as is most divinely suitable to satisfy that hunger of the soul
wherefrom the whole world suffereth already; and he seemeth to propose
nothing as matter of faith which was not already a conscious want and
need of nature: so that his teachings ought to be accepted as at least
the highest utterance of philosophy if even not as divinely true."

"Thy profound criticism of the spirit of our religion striketh very
nearly to the heart of the whole matter," said Ammonius.  "For the world
yearned after God whom it knew not, and Jesus plainly declareth that
unknown God whom men ignorantly worship.  The world groaned and sorrowed
under the blind conviction of sin, and, wherever men acquired a local
habitation and a name on earth, there they had their holy places also;
and in some way--often in a crude and ignorant way, often in a gross and
sensual way, often in a heathenish and cruel way--they sought, by sacred
rites of penitence and sacrifice, to atone for their wrong deeds done;
but the wrongs continually repeated themselves, and the unavailing
religions left the world’s heart like a troubled sea that can not rest.
But Jesus saith the sin for which ye suffer is not a wrong thing done at
all; these wicked deeds of yours are not sin, but are the outcroppings
of the sin that lieth back of all your deeds.  Can a bitter fountain
send forth sweet waters?  Doth an evil tree bear good fruits?  Do ye
gather figs from thistles?  Cease now your world-old and unavailing
efforts to regenerate the heart by the vain expiation of your wicked
deeds. Purify the fountain, that the waters thereof may be sweet. Make
the tree good, and its fruits shall be good also. For sin is
non-conformity to the will of God, and your evil deeds are only the
evidences of your enmity against him.  So, when the blind yearnings of
the world’s heart after peace had made sacrifices, not only of every
beast and creeping thing upon the earth, but of men also, he saith: ’All
these things ye do in vain, for your righteousness must exceed that of
the Scribes and Pharisees, or ye shall likewise perish.  I am the Light,
the Truth, the Way--the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the
world--a perfect righteousness and sacrifice once for all offered for
the sin of men.  Believe in me, and ye shall be saved; all other
sacrifices are in vain.’  So every yearning want of the heart is met and
satisfied in Christ. All other religions under heaven condemn actions
which they suppose to be wicked, and prescribe certain forms of
expiation for such as they suppose to be expiable; but Jesus proposes to
pardon, not so much the sinful act as the sinner, the sinful nature out
of which the act ariseth, and to regenerate this nature so that it will
hate what it believes to be wicked, and love what it believes to be
holy.  For Christ atoneth for all sin, and the act of faith is to
personally appropriate the benefit thereof to each one for himself."

"True," said Am-nem-hat, "and I undertake to assert that no other
religion in the world hath so represented sin to be want of conformity
to the will of God, rather than an evil deed; and in this whole matter
of sin and the forgiveness thereof, thy religion differeth from paganism
more radically than even in the doctrine of one God it differeth from
polytheism."

And in this and such like conversation the evening wore away until
bed-time came, and they separated for the night.  The family at Baucalis
did not speak or think of these matters as of mere abstract theories of
truth, or of philosophy, but as actual, living verities.  The Christians
felt their religion to be the only real life.  They regarded all earthly
pursuits, passions, and pleasures, as mere incidents of existence, and
religion as the one controlling and all-important thing.  Their pleasant
home was to them a merely temporary station on the highway whereby they
were journeying to a better land; the flesh was only a tabernacle which
the spirit must soon forsake; all that pertained to it was for a brief
season only; the real life was only begun during their occupancy of this
earthly tenement; Christian faith was to them the one thing real and
permanent, and earthly existence was of little consequence except as it
might stand related to eternal interests.  Hence there was a freshness,
a vigor, a sense of reality and earnestness, in their way of thinking
and speaking of such things, that demonstrated their religion to be no
beautiful, speculative philosophy, but a hard, experimental, and
all-controlling fact.  And so every night during that week the dwellers
at Baucalis assembled in Hatasa’s room, and passed long hours in the
discussion of all the salient points of Christianity in a friendly,
careful way, as if, indeed, they had a mutual interest in ascertaining
the truth, especially concerning all those ideas upon which the
antagonism between Christianity and paganism most plainly appeared.  To
set down all the various conversations in which they engaged would
indeed be to write a treatise upon primitive Christianity, a work in
which, perhaps, no interest would be felt in an age in which that system
no longer exists upon earth, and is utterly unknown to all except a few
self-poised, fearless, unpopular antiquarians, who have been eccentric
and independent enough to exhume that ancient religion from out the
accumulated _débris_ of fifteen centuries of ecclesiastical "progress"
which flourisheth over its ruins even as the vine ripens and the roses
bloom over the wreck of buried Pompeii.  Yet we can not resist the
inclination that moveth us to write out our notes of one other evening’s
conversation that happened between this Christian family and their pagan
guests.



                             CHAPTER XIII.

                         THE NET RESULT OF LAW.


On the next evening, after the conclusion of their usual daily services,
the ancient Am-nem-hat began the conversation which occupied their
attention during that meeting by saying to Ammonius: "Thou didst observe
that the future state of just and good men who died without any
sufficient knowledge of Christianity to lead them to embrace that faith
’hath never been clearly revealed unto us.’  Is it not true also that
the future state of all men hath been left almost entirely unrevealed?
I ask thee this, because I have found myself altogether unable, from my
readings of the sacred books, to locate heaven, either anywhere in this
world or in any other sun or star.  And either I have utterly failed to
comprehend some of the things which I have carefully read, or else the
scriptures leave this future state in a very misty, uncertain,
indefinite condition.  Wilt thou inform me how this matter may really
stand?"

"Thy reading is in no respect at fault," replied Ammonius.  "Our Lord
hath left the future life altogether unrevealed, not only in respect to
the locality thereof, but also in every other respect.  Types and
figures are used in reference thereto, whereby we know that it shall be
eternal and blest; but, beyond this general assurance of exalted
happiness and unfailing duration, we are not informed. To each Christian
soul it will undoubtedly be the best that is possible for him: the
place, the development, the environments thereof, and all else that
belongeth thereto, are unrevealed."

"I know not whether it would have been more pleasing to have some
definite knowledge of that future life; that is, I can not tell whether
the system of religion would or would not appear unto me to have been
more perfect if all had been revealed by it, or whether it is wiser and
perhaps even more pleasing to have left it thus vague and undefined,
with a general assurance of its beatitude," said Am-nem-hat, "yet I
could wish that something tangible and satisfying were revealed in
reference thereto.  Why, thinkest thou, was it not more fully revealed?"

"I know not," answered Ammonius, "but I feel certain that it was
purposely left as a thing to be held by faith, and not in knowledge.
Either it may have been because it hath not yet entered into the heart
of man to conceive what that life may be, so that human speech could not
convey any adequate knowledge thereof; or, if it were possible to do so,
the overpowering glory and splendor thereof, if definitely grasped and
understood, and already realized, might render us impatient of this
mundane existence, and too indifferent to all the duties and obligations
thereof.  I think, indeed, that those very Therapeutæ, of whom Philo
speaketh, were to be censured for an unwarranted attempt to realize, in
this present world, a spiritual life which our Lord expressly reserved
for the future; an effort, indeed, necessarily impossible to succeed,
and perhaps injurious both to these anchorites and to other men also.
For the purpose of the gospel is not only to justify and save all who
believe and obey it, but the declared purpose of our Lord is to
regenerate mankind by the agency of his own kingdom; and surely it
tendeth not to the accomplishment of this purpose to have Christians
withdraw themselves permanently beyond the reach of common life and
experience; so that it is manifestly an error to suppose that, because
they have the assurance of a superlatively better life beyond,
Christians should for that reason despise the life that now is.  And, in
accordance with this view, thou wilt find that the Church forbiddeth any
man to go out of the world (by suicide) as the heathen commonly do;
forbiddeth any man to seek for martyrdom, as many had done; and
forbiddeth any man to flee from that place in which he was converted
into the mountains and the deserts: because the kingdom of our Lord must
exist in the world--not out of it--for the regeneration thereof."

"But he saith himself," suggested Am-nem-hat, "’My kingdom is not of
this world.’"

"Verily," replied Ammonius.  "And his kingdom is not ’of’ the world, but
is ’in’ the world.  Not surely a kingdom founded upon the social,
religious, and political laws and customs of the world, like other
kingdoms; but, not the less, a kingdom for men living in the world, and
founded on its own social, religious, and political economies.  And this
temporal, earthly kingdom, established by our Lord in the world, is the
very essence of the gospel, the most important part of the truth which
he revealed to men."

"That is new to me," answered Am-nem-hat, "for I had supposed that the
religious idea chiefly handleth the affairs of man with reference to the
future life, and that his temporal condition is the affair of
government, unto which he is kept in subjection by the sense of duty and
obligation which religion supplieth."

"And thou art manifestly in the right as to all governments that exist
or ever have existed among men, except only the kingdom of heaven.  How
many governments have existed in Egypt?"

"I know not that," answered the ancient.  "Our records cover thirty full
dynasties before the second Persian invasion, which occurred seven
centuries ago, but each of these dynasties represents more than one
Pharaoh, and several of them a great many; for government is not a
permanent thing, and some form of revolution ever lieth in wait for it,
as a tiger in a jungle watcheth a man to spring upon and strangle him."

"And how many governments have existed among other peoples and nations
during the thousands of years covered by the records of thy land of
Kem?"

"I know not that," said Am-nem-hat; "they are unknown and innumerable."

"Therefore," answered Ammonius, "each one of them must have contained,
in its very constitution and nature, the seeds of its own dissolution;
and, so far at least in human history, the science of government hath
learned no secret by which to secure permanency for itself."

"The inference thou hast drawn seemeth to follow necessarily and
undeniably from the known facts."

"And what hath been the net result of the science of government among
all the peoples and nations of whom thou hast ever heard?"

"Misery!"

"Yea!--But state the net result of government in political or in
philosophical terms!"

"State it for thyself; I desire to learn of thee."

"Hath not the net result of human government everywhere, in all climes
and ages and among all men, been only to produce, or develop, a ruling
class at the top of every social and political system, unto whom all the
blessings of the government and civilization are given by law; an
oppressed or enslaved people at the bottom, upon whose weary shoulders
rest all of the burdens and the waste of life; and between these two
extremes, some religious system and some armed force, seeking to adjust
the correlative legal rights and duties of the high and the low, the
rich and the poor, the class that ruleth and the class that is ruled
over, by the agency of religion, so long as the religious sentiment
serveth to keep the people in bondage, and by sword and spear when
superstition faileth?  Add to this result the fact that women are
everywhere slaves, or chattels, legally lower and more debased than
their husbands and fathers, no matter what position the men may occupy;
and have we not plainly stated, in this terrible formula, the net result
of the science of human government to which it infallibly leadeth, and
from which it hath never escaped?  If thy large learning hath ever
taught thee the name and location of any nation or people of whom this
is not true, wilt thou now declare it?"

"I can not name such a government or people," answered Am-nem-hat.  "For
history is but a dreary record of unceasing strife--among the fortunate
for precedence and power, and among the poor for existence; and during
the struggle it hath evermore happened that the women have been trampled
into the filth and mud. I know not the reason thereof, but the fact is
fearfully true."

"Doth it then seem to thee that to have ordained some system by which
this net result of the science of government may be avoided; some truth
by which war and slavery that have cursed the life and labor of every
people under heaven, may be abolished; some social and political
organization by which the false and cruel distinctions maintained by
accidents of fortune, birth, rank, or by even genius and extraordinary
abilities, between the rich and the poor, the great and the small, the
feeble and the wise, may be utterly removed; and by which womanhood,
wifehood, maternity, shall be redeemed from slavery and elevated to such
a place that men can no more degrade them without consciously degrading
themselves also; some divine and human law of brotherhood among men by
which the race shall attain to liberty, equality, and fraternity--dost
thou think that to devise and establish such a system is a work worthy
of a God?"

"Yea, verily! most worthy of a God; perhaps impossible even unto him."

"This very system hath our Lord ordained; it is the kingdom of heaven
upon earth; it is the common Church of Jesus Christ whereby the
regeneration of mankind must be secured."

There was a long silence after this, during which all seemed to be
pondering on what Ammonius had said, and it was finally broken by Arius,
who spoke as follows: "I do not get all of thy meaning.  Why is it true
that all human governments of necessity result in the slavery of the
many to the few, and in their own ultimate destruction?  Why can not
wise and good men organize some form of government that may secure both
permanency for itself and the prosperity of the people also?"

"Yea, tell us that," said Am-nem-hat, "and also inform us by what means
Jesus designeth to avoid in his kingdom the net result which seemeth
necessarily to overtake all human governments sooner or later?"

"The same considerations," said Ammonius, "may furnish an answer to both
questions.  But first let me ask of thy great learning, Am-nem-hat,
whether any man hath proposed, or even conceived, of some form of human
government which hath never yet been tried among mankind?"

"I think not," said the ancient.  "Both Plato and Aristotle have
indulged in the attempt to define all the possible forms that government
might assume; but, even in the political dream which Plato calleth ’The
Republic,’ he faileth to specify any form or machinery of government
which hath not been repeatedly tried and found to fail; only the results
he dreams of are imaginary; the government he devised hath been vainly
experimented upon by others."

"The Greek philosopher erred in his delineation of an ideal government
both by omitting therefrom the power of faith as the controlling
principle thereof, and by denying the sanctity of monogamic marriage.
His ’Republic’ is, therefore, nugatory, for liberty can not exist in any
community at all unless it exists for all alike; and polygamy denies the
liberty of half the human race by enslaving women.  But thou truly
sayest that every possible form of government hath been tried among men,
and that all of them alike have failed to secure either permanency for
themselves or the welfare of the people.  Thou must see, therefore, that
the universal failure of government dependeth not upon the form of it,
nor upon the age, or clime, or nation in which it existeth; nor upon the
religion, language, laws, nor customs of the people; for all forms of it
have failed alike, in all ages, among all peoples, under all imaginable
religions, languages, customs, and laws.  Seemeth this conclusion to be
just and true?"

"Yea," answered Am-nem-hat, "I can see no escape therefrom whatever."

"Then it surely followeth," said Ammonius, "that whatever may be the
cause of this universal failure of government, it existeth in all of
them alike, and worketh the destruction and failure of them all,
independently of the form, religion, laws, customs, or other things in
regard to which they differ one from another; for the cause of this
failure must be common to all of them. Seemeth this conclusion a valid
one to thee?"

"Verily," said the ancient.  "The cause must be one common to all
governments, or else we might find somewhere a government in which this
cause did not exist and operate; and so find a government that
possesseth permanency and secureth the welfare of the people.  But there
hath never been, and is not, such a government on earth.  The cause of
failure must be common unto all."

"Wilt thou draw from out the store-house of thine erudition, and show
unto us one law or custom that is common to all human governments?  For
in that one thing, whatever it may be, we shall assuredly find the sole
cause of the failure of governments, and of all the tyranny, injustice,
oppression, and wretchedness, that maketh human life a burden to the
masses of mankind."

"Thou must state the law or custom that is common to all governments
alike, for thyself," said Am-nem-hat, "for they differ almost
inconceivably in form, religion, language, laws, and customs; and I
recall none which is common to every human government."

"All human governments," said Ammonius, "have one thing in common: they
agree in one pernicious law and custom which is the cause of failure in
them all; for all human governments alike maintain the legal right of
individuals to acquire, hold, and transmit private property-rights in
estates, offices, prerogatives; even in women and in slaves.  This is
the idolatry of mammon, of which all nations are guilty, the only
idolatry which Jesus ever denounced by name, the only one that opposeth
his kingdom with a potent logic based upon selfishness.  Many are
learning to hate this idolatry in respect of the royal offices: even the
debased Romans scorn the name of ’king,’ and call their master
’imperator,’ the commander of the army; some tribes hate it in its
application to men, and own no slaves; the Scythians and some other
nations deny the right of property in women, and take but one wife.
Jesus Christ denies the right of private property, not only in women,
slaves, offices, and prerogatives, but in houses, lands, and everything
else.  Hence the property-law of his kingdom imperatively demandeth the
transfer of all that the believer hath unto the common Church; this
sacrifice is hard to make if one hath great possessions, and, therefore,
it is hard for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven.  No rich man
doeth this except under the power of a dominant faith which teacheth him
that the thing which is best for all believers is best for him; and that
the common good is better than self-aggrandizement.  No sane man
doubteth that the political economy of Jesus would bless the world, if
men would adopt it; but not many great, not many wise, not many rich,
not many noble, come into the kingdom, because selfishness revolts at
the sacrifice of real or imaginary advantages, secured to them by
mammon-worship.  It is emphatically the gospel, the glad tidings, for
the poor, and it is a regeneration that beginneth at the bottom, not at
the top, of every social system.  All human governments are founded upon
the idolatrous faith that private rights of property are the sacredest
thing in human life, and that government over the people is necessary to
protect it.  Jesus denieth this faith: he saith that liberty is better
than wealth, equality better than rank, fraternity better than power.
He, therefore, in his kingdom, abolisheth private rights of property in
order to reach something that is infinitely higher and better for all
men; and he summeth up human life, laws, governments, all that
pertaineth to man’s social condition, in one short sentence which
containeth in itself the ultimate truth of all social and political
economy and wisdom: ’Ye can not serve God and Mammon.’  And the
Pharisees hated Jesus only because they were ’covetous’; and the Romans
and other nations persecute us even unto death because they know that
the triumph of the kingdom of heaven is the overthrow of all government
over the people; and they love power, and wealth, and rank."

"How wouldst thou punish crime if all human governments were thus
abolished?" asked the ancient.

"There would then be no crime to punish," answered Ammonius.  "For human
statutes, growing up out of the idolatry of private rights of property,
both create and punish crimes.  There could be neither treason nor war
in the absence of government; and all other crimes, which in some shape
are the out-put of the idolatry of mammon, would cease with the false
social and political systems which generate and nourish them.  Crimes
are, and for nearly three centuries have been, utterly unknown among the
Christian communities."

"What, then, standeth in the way of the triumph of the kingdom of
heaven?"

"Naught except the selfishness of men intrenched behind the strong
rampart of private property-rights--the one thing against which our Lord
hath declared undying and uncompromising enmity."

The old man sat in silence for a long time, and his grave and noble face
showed the traces of many conflicting emotions.  Finally he said: "Thy
son did once ask me why I am not a Christian, and I could not answer
him, nor do I know.  But Arius thought that thou mightst understand
better than either he, or I, the exact attitude in which my soul
standeth toward Christ and his religion.  Canst thou tell me what the
trouble is?"

"Then," said Ammonius unto him, "thou mayst believe that Jesus is the
Christ; thou mayst believe that his religion is divinely true and
perfect, best for thee and for mankind; thou mayst believe that he is
ready and willing to accept and save every one that cometh unto him by
faith; thou mayst believe that he will so accept and save thee whenever
thou wilt come unto him thus; thou mayst believe and purpose that thou
wilt come--but all this maketh no man a Christian! The thing which
maketh thee a Christian is the voluntary surrender of thine own will to
the will of Jesus; to abrogate all in his favor; to accept his will as
thine only law.  And this he saith thou canst do if thou wilt; no man on
earth, no angel in heaven, can do this thing for thee, nor force thee to
do it for thyself; nor can any enginery of earth or hell prevent thee
from doing this thing if thou wilt.  It is a matter between thee and thy
Lord only; and thou and he must transact it. But if, freely and
voluntarily, with a full purpose of heart and mind to obey Christ only,
thou makest this grand surrender of thyself to him, the light, and
peace, and blessedness which he imparteth to those who truly love him
shall be thine own forever.  Wilt thou have this man Christ Jesus to
reign over thee?"

Then a glorious beauty shone from the old man’s countenance, and his
eyes grew bright with happy tears, and he exclaimed joyously: "I make
this surrender now; the light breaketh in even upon my soul; it is as
plain as the noonday sun: ’Glory be to God in the highest, and on earth
peace; good-will to men!’  The truth for which all my life long I have
so vainly sought cometh unto me as to a little child.  And it is pure,
satisfying, beautiful!  ’Praise the Lord, O my soul!’"

"’Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye can in no
wise enter into the kingdom!’" said Ammonius.

"And all men, great and small, wise and ignorant, young and old, meet
upon an exact equality before our Lord," said the boy Arius; "for God is
no respecter of persons."



                              CHAPTER XIV.

                     THE BLIND RECEIVE THEIR SIGHT.


The next day was the Sabbath again, and Christian families from the
region round about Baucalis, to the number of some four hundred,
assembled at the cottage for religious services.  Some of them came on
foot, some on horseback, and some of them in boats along the coast.
Am-nem-hat informed the presbyter, who came to preach for them, of his
desire, and that of Hatasa and her daughter, to be received into the
kingdom of heaven.  He also informed him that, at his cottage in the
neighborhood, he had a considerable sum in gold and silver, which he
desired to give to the Church, or in some other way consecrate to holy
uses; and that the Egyptian ladies had property in Alexandria, all of
which, or such portion as he might advise, they wished to use in the
same way. The presbyter informed them that such a desire was natural and
commendable in every one that sought to be a Christian; but that for the
time being they must remain as stewards of their own estates, because
the Christians of that region were all prosperous and needed nothing,
and there was no application for aid from other communities.  He further
told them that, as soon as it might be considered safe for them to do
so, the Christians of the vicinage purposed to erect a church for the
accommodation of the numerous brethren around about, and that whenever
they might enter upon this work the opportunity would be given to them
to aid therein; and that, if any calamity should overtake another
Christian community, in any part of the world, whereby they might be
brought to need assistance, he would inform them of it as soon as the
bishops communicated such facts to him; but that at that time there was
no way in which the money could be used.

Early in the morning Arius and his father had set up some poles in holes
in the ground already made to receive them, and had stretched strong
cords from them unto the eaves of the cottage, and had unrolled and
fastened thereon a canopy made of wide cotton cloth, which formed a
shelter from the sunshine; and, while some of the congregation sat
within the house, the greater part of them found places on the outside
under the awning.  Hatasa had her couch drawn up beside the open window,
from which she could see and hear all that might be done.  Theckla was
here, there, and everywhere, making friends with nearly all the girls
and boys that attended, and especially with one little fellow of twelve
years of age who was stone-blind.  In the course of her sympathetic talk
with this lad he informed her that his parents had brought him there to
have the Church pray that his sight might be restored to him.

"How long hast thou been thus blind?" asked Theckla.

"I do not know," said the boy.  "I remember that I could once see, and
the world was beautiful to me, and the people, and many things.  But it
has been so long since then!"

"Dost thou believe that their prayers can cure thy blindness?"

"Assuredly," said he, "whenever the Lord will."

"Why, then, hast thou not sought the prayers of the Church before this
time, if so thou believest?"

"My parents wished not to have the miracle wrought on me until they
thought me to be old enough both to understand how great an affliction
loss of sight is and to remember the means whereby I regained it--if,
indeed, the Lord will at this time grant our request."

"And thou surely wilt love Jesus much if he shall hear thee, wilt thou
not?"

"Yea, will I!  Indeed, I love him now with all my soul; but if he
restoreth my sight unto me I could work for him far more when I am
older; and chiefly for that reason do I pray for his mercy in this
matter."

"And I shall pray for thee, also," said Theckla.

And she told Hatasa and Am-nem-hat about the boy, and they looked amazed
thereat, but said nothing.

By nine o’clock in the morning all had assembled whom they expected;
and, having set a watch on the only practicable road that led down from
the mountains to Baucalis, to give them timely notice of the approach of
any whose coming might endanger them, the exercises of the day were
inaugurated with singing and prayer and the reading of the gospel.
There were a wonderful simplicity and directness, both in songs and
prayers.  If Jesus Christ, the Saviour, Friend, and King, through whom
their worship was addressed to God, had been visibly present regarding
the manner of their devotions, the whole service could not have been
more earnest, simple, and direct.  If, indeed, he was not present, they
thought and felt otherwise; and the sense of his presence was as real
and actual unto them as if, on raising their eyes, they could have
looked him in the face; and this unquestioning faith gave a strange
sense of life and vividness to all of the exercises, the progress of
which Am-nem-hat, Hatasa, and Theckla watched with joy and eagerness.

The presbyter preached with great simplicity and earnestness, describing
the love of Jesus and the triumphs of the faith, and in the peroration
his address swelled into a glorious pæan of victory as he declared the
steadfastness and faithfulness of certain Christians who had recently
suffered martyrdom in other places, telling them that no man could
foresee how soon some of them also might be called upon to tread the
glorious path by which their brethren had been perfected in the Lord,
and transferred to eternal felicity.  But, looking into the flashing
eyes and rapt faces turned upon him from every side, he deemed it
prudent to give them solemn warning that the crown of martyrdom was not
to be officiously sought after, any more than it was to be avoided by
unfaithfulness; but that they must be alike ready to live unto Christ,
or to die for him, as the providence of God might determine to be best
for each of them.

Then he said that if there were any present who had not before publicly
professed their faith in Christ, and desired to do so, the Church would
then witness their good confession; and thereupon Am-nem-hat and Theckla
both stepped forward and gave their hands to the presbyter.  The
presbyter then briefly stated to the people the facts which he had
learned in regard to the past life and experience of the ancient, and
the recital thereof at once rendered the old man an object of respect
and affection to all of them.  Their interest was enlisted by the
exceptional fact that an aged and learned pagan priest had found the
Saviour precious to his soul.  Then Ammonius sent forward Arius and bade
him relate to the assembly the story of the shipwreck of Hatasa and
Theckla, and of their desire to become Christians; and the boy narrated
the circumstances so vividly, and with such unconscious force and
eloquence, that they twain also were welcomed into the hearts of all
those Christians, and the sense of strangeness and restraint that
naturally affects the mind at our first meeting with those whom we have
not seen before was at once dissolved by the influence of fraternal
interest and affection.

Am-nem-hat having signified his desire to be baptized by immersion, they
all repaired to the shore of the little bay, where, with appropriate
ceremony, that sacred rite was administered.  But, owing to the
debilitated condition of Hatasa, she and Theckla received the same
sacred rite, after suitable explanations, by having the water sprinkled
upon them at the house.

Many of those who were present, and especially those who had come in
boats, brought prepared food with them, and soon this was distributed
over clean cloths spread out under the trees, and all of them did eat
together with gladness, as if it had been one large and loving
family--Arete and old Thopt being diligent to supply from their own
stores everything that was needed or had been forgotten.

Then in the afternoon the congregation was again assembled, and they
engaged in singing and prayer.  The presbyter informed the people that a
blind boy had come, with his parents, to ask the prayers of the Church
that God would restore his sight, explaining the reason why they had not
sooner done so, very much as the boy had stated to Theckla, and saying
that they should first partake of the holy communion, and afterward pray
for the lad’s recovery.  Then this rite was administered; and all of
them engaged in prayer, the presbyter leading and the people making
occasional responses.  And even while they were so engaged the lad
sprang to his feet, and, throwing his arms about his mother’s neck, he
cried aloud: "O mother, I see!  I see!--Brethren, thank God for me, for
my sight is perfectly restored!"

And the presbyter changed the form of his words from supplication into
praise and thanksgiving; and, when he had finished, many pressed forward
to congratulate the lad upon his miraculous cure; and afterward, when
they went away, he went also, seeing as well as other boys.

Then later in the evening, having first agreed upon the place of their
next meeting, the congregation received a benediction at the mouth of
the presbyter and quietly dispersed.  But almost every head of a family
first came unto Am-nem-hat and unto Hatasa and Theckla, and urged them
with great kindness to come unto their homes and abide with them as long
as might be convenient.

But, before the presbyter departed, Hatasa requested that he come unto
her, and of him she asked concerning the baptism for the dead; and
having diligently inquired of her concerning the character and manner of
life of her husband, and having heard her firm declaration of her belief
that he was one who ever sought to do that which he thought to be just,
right, and true, so that if he had sufficiently learned of Jesus he
would have been a Christian, the presbyter administered to her the
baptism for the dead, from which the poor lady derived a strange and
unmeasurable satisfaction and peace.

But Hatasa did not recover any strength, and the next day she was weaker
than ever, and the next, and so on from day to day.  She requested them
to hold services in her room every evening, and seemed gladly to engage
with them in prayer.  But she said that she had no power to will or to
wish that she might continue to live.  She dreaded the pain and
weariness of a lingering convalescence, and she said that the only
earthly care that had troubled her was concern for her daughter’s
welfare, and that she would never separate her from her newly discovered
but precious Christian friendships, and did not wish her to go among
their pagan kindred.  She informed Ammonius that there was much property
in Alexandria that now belonged to Theckla, and asked him what
disposition should be made of it.  Ammonius at first said: "Let it go.
Theckla shall lack for nothing; and riches are a snare to the young."
But, upon considering that the estate would go to the pagan kindred, and
never to the Church, unless the legal right of the girl thereto was
asserted, he sent unto Cyrene for a proper officer, who came and took
the depositions of Hatasa, Arius, Thopt, and Theckla, as to the
shipwreck of Amosis and his family, and as to the identity and parentage
of the maiden, to be laid before the orphans’ court at Alexandria.  She
also made a written request that Theckla’s relative Am-nem-hat should be
appointed guardian of the maiden’s person and estate, with her friend
Ammonius to succeed him if the aged man should die during Theckla’s
minority.  And, having accomplished these things in due and proper form,
she began to fail more rapidly, and about midnight sank peacefully into
rest, almost her last request being that she might be buried in the
"sleeping-ground" of the Christians of that vicinity.

And, when Theckla saw that she was dead, the wild sorrow of her heart
broke out in almost the very same words that her mother had used upon
the death of Amosis, and she cried: "No more! no more!  Ah, never more!"

But Ammonius said unto her, "Come hither, daughter!"  And, when she had
come, he laid his hand upon her head and he asked, "Art thou a
Christian?"

And she answered, "Yea, I love the Lord."

Then he saith: "That is well, my child.  But, if thou art a Christian,
use not the vain and despairing lamentation of the heathen.  Thou
shouldst not think nor feel as they do when they cry out in their
bitterness, ’No more.’  Thy mother leaveth thee not forever, child.  She
hath only gone before thee by a little space at most, and thou shalt go
unto her again.  So the Lord whom thou lovest doth solemnly promise
thee, and thou must never distrust his promise or his love."

"But I loved my mother!  I must weep for her."

"Yea, daughter, weep as much as thou wilt.  That is but natural and
proper.  So perhaps thou wouldst weep if she had gone to Alexandria,
leaving thee behind; yet thou wouldst take comfort in the hope that she
would come to thee again.  So now she hath gone to Jesus, and is safe
with him, and thou must take comfort in the hope, nay, in the very
certainty, that, while she returneth not, perhaps, unto thee, thou shalt
soon go unto her.  And thou, being a Christian girl, shalt not vex thy
heart with the hopeless sorrow that the heathen feel."

And the girl was comforted indeed, and her pleasant faith aided the
buoyancy of health and youth in helping her to weary down the sorrow
that followed the loss of her young, beautiful, and beloved mother;
because the power of that faith brought the world’s Consoler very near,
and Death to her was shorn of his greatest terrors.

It was agreed among them that Theckla and Am-nem-hat should reside
permanently at the cottage.  The old man and Arius soon brought all of
his possessions from the hermitage, even to his favorite goats; and,
some of the neighbors assisting them, they built another room of stone,
into which the ancient’s manuscripts, his furniture, and his
accumulation of coin, were all safely stowed away.  And, all things
having been thus satisfactorily arranged, the old man was conveyed in
the boat around to Apollonia, and thence he took shipping unto
Alexandria, where he produced before the orphans’ court the depositions
and other papers committed unto him by Hatasa; and, as guardian of
Theckla, leased the houses which she owned in the city, and received and
brought back to Baucalis with him some elegant personal effects that had
belonged to Hatasa; her relatives consenting thereto without much
opposition, and stipulating only that, if the girl should die, they were
to be immediately informed of the fact; and that, if she should live,
she was to come to the city as soon as she became of age.  They were all
pagans, and the old priest would have gone almost any length to avoid
placing his young and beautiful Christian ward within the range of their
influence.  And, having transacted all things necessary, in a very few
days the old man returned gladly to Baucalis--a place to which his heart
seemed bound by stronger and more beautiful associations than had ever
come into his long and lonely life elsewhere on earth, not even
excepting Thebes and Ombos, nor his own quiet hermitage upon the
mountain-side.

And the aged priest at once installed himself as the tutor of Theckla;
and he taught to Arius, also, such science and literature as then were
known unto the wisest men of Egypt; but some things he continued to
learn from the boy himself.

And so the next four years glided quietly away, during which the routine
of their peaceful lives pursued its usual course; and in their flight
Arius became a tall and graceful youth of twenty; Theckla grew into a
blooming and exquisitely beautiful woman of sixteen; for in the ardent
Libyan latitudes the girls grow quickly into womanhood. These years made
small changes in Ammonius and Arete; they told lightly upon the
venerable Am-nem-hat, whose pure and quiet life had been favorable to
longevity and to the preservation of his faculties unimpaired even unto
an extreme old age; and Thopt herself bore the flight of time quite
well, becoming almost imperceptibly more fixed and rigid in all her
actions and opinions, and more and more impressed with the idea that
Christianity was an excellent and beautiful thing for wise and perfect
people like those among whom her lot was cast, and might even have
suited her if it had not sought to abolish the relation of mistress and
slave between herself and Arete, "contrary to nature and to common
sense," she said; but that old grudge she could never entirely get over.



                              CHAPTER XV.

                           LOVE AND PARTING.


During these four years a great change had occurred in the heart and in
the person of beautiful young Theckla. There came a gradually developing
fullness and roundness over her whole form; the sharp, angular lines of
childhood faded away in the softer curves of maturity; a deeper color
bloomed upon her peachy cheeks; a sweeter, more unfathomable light
burned in her dark, soft eyes; the delicate pink hue under the skin,
which in all Egyptians of the higher classes, whose complexions are
untanned by a hard life and constant exposure, proves the ancient race
of the land of Kem to be consanguineous with the Aryan rather than with
the Nigritian family of man, became more clearly and deliciously
defined; and a sort of intangible self-consciousness grew up within her
heart which intuitively led her to keep her hands off the boy companion
whom she loved as a brother, and, without understanding why she did so,
she ceased to romp and tumble around with him as she had been accustomed
to do during the first year of her residence at Baucalis.  In place of
casting aside her gown and plunging into the waters of the bay with him,
when she went to bathe, she went alone, or with Arete.  Yet there was
not the slightest tendency to prudishness in this gradual withdrawal of
that tactual familiarity with Arius which had characterized her first
intercourse with him; but, without ever having been talked to or
lectured at on the subject, her chaste, pure soul instinctively drew
from the very spirit of the gospel lessons fine boundaries of feeling
that made her unconsciously observe even the most delicate bounds of
maiden modesty. But this retiring somewhat within herself--this ceasing
from the outward, demonstrative signs of trust and affection--was
physical only: for the boy and girl grew daily nearer and dearer to each
other; grew daily more trustful and confidential with each other; and
daily became more and more identified in interest, thought, and feeling.
They talked not of love any more than an affectionate brother and sister
would have done, but the affection that united them to each other seeped
down dew-like to the very roots of life in both.  Ever his care and
watchfulness for her grew more tender and respectful, and ever the smile
with which she acknowledged his constant little attentions grew more
bright and trustful; and, from this basis of evenly developing physical,
intellectual, and spiritual progress and perfectness in both of them,
their souls leaned unto each other, and mingled in an affection as
chaste, strong, and intimate as human nature knows, growing together day
by day, and attuning themselves to perfect concord in all the utterances
and aspirations of their beautiful and happy lives--a human love that
was impossible to pagan civilization, and is almost impossible to ours,
but that flourished in its almost divine sweetness and beauty in the
primitive Christian communities, side by side with thaumaturgy and the
graces of that spiritual life which hath almost become a dream unto the
world rather than a blessed reality.

So those four years passed fleetly and pleasantly away, and Arius was
now a very tall but graceful youth of twenty, and Theckla was an
exquisitely beautiful woman of sixteen, when Ammonius told his son that
the time had come at which he desired him to go to Antioch in Syria, and
pursue his studies with the Bishop Lucanius, for four or five years,
preparatory to his ordination as a presbyter--if, indeed, his heart was
still set on preferring to be a teacher and a preacher of the gospel to
all other vocations; whereupon the young man at once answered that no
earthly inducement could lead him to abandon the ministry, for which he
had always considered himself set apart; and immediately the family
began to make preparations for the young man’s departure.

On the evening before Arius left Baucalis, he and Theckla wandered along
the shores of the little bay, until they happened to come unto the spot
at which she had been rescued from the raft, and the girl said: "Even
there thou didst bring me unto the shore, Arius.  It seemeth to me to
have been ages and ages ago; and yet the time hath passed so
pleasantly!"

"Yea," said Arius, "yet it is only four years since then, and, after
to-morrow, it may be as long a time before I see the dear old farm
again, or thee.  Theckla, wilt thou forget thy friend and our happy life
at Baucalis, and all the things which made us blessed here so long?"

"Nay," she said.  "Life opens wide before us both, Arius, as we stand
here upon its threshold--wide as the sea out yonder, and unknown.  But
Baucalis will always be the dearest place on earth to me."

"Theckla," said the young man, taking one of the girl’s hands in his, "I
love thee truly and tenderly.  When I shall have finished the course of
study at Antioch, I desire to come for thee and claim thee for my wife.
Dost thou love me, Theckla, so that thou couldst be happy as my wife?"

And the girl laid her head against his shoulder, and, raising her dewy
eyes to his, she said, "If thou so lovest me, Arius, I would be the
happiest woman in the world to be thy wife."

Then the young man kissed her tenderly, and said: "Theckla, let this be
a covenant between thee and me before the Lord, that when I shall have
finished the studies required at Antioch, I will come for thee, and thou
shalt be my wife."

And she answered: "Yea, Arius!  Let this be our covenant."

That was all of it--quiet, simple, truthful; based upon the very highest
mutual love, respect, and trust; but no grand ceremonial that human
pride ever imagined, or human lips pronounced, could have any more
thoroughly bound and consecrated them unto each other for life and death
than did that simple, heart-felt covenant.  For in those days, and in
the Christian communities, marriage was not of compulsion, or of trade,
convenience, ambition, but of free, intelligent choice; and among those
people the equally shameful blasphemies of adultery and divorce were
utterly unknown.

So, upon the next morning, after a tender leave-taking all around, in
which even old Thopt commended him to the guardianship of God, Arius,
accompanied by his father, loaded his boxes into their little boat, and
they made their way unto Apollonia, at which port they took shipping for
Alexandria, whence immediately they went in another ship unto the
sea-port for Antioch, and thence to the ancient city wherein they "were
first called Christians."

Ammonius recalled to the mind of the Bishop Lucanius the fearful storm
in which they two had met more than twenty years before, which interview
had been the medium of the Lord’s mercy unto him; and was most gladly
and affectionately welcomed.  Ammonius informed the bishop that, having
been precluded from the public ministrations of the word by his own
physical infirmities, he had made a vow to dedicate the first son that
might be born unto him to the service of God, and had, therefore,
brought unto him his only child, a lad not altogether ignorant of the
gospel nor of letters, whose heart was set upon doing the Lord’s work,
to profit by his experience and instructions.  And the lad pleased the
bishop greatly; and, after some conversation, Arius was admitted into
the school, or class of young men whom the bishop taught, as a deacon in
the church immediately under the charge of Lucanius; for the bishops of
those days were not lords or princes, but were presbyters, who had their
own congregations, and who, from zeal and learning, age and experience,
were intrusted also with an advisory superintendence of some other
presbyters and churches, and especially with the training of young
deacons for the ministry.

And the next day Ammonius resumed his homeward journey, and in due time
reached Baucalis without accident or delay.

On the very same evening that Arius and Theckla had plighted their troth
unto each other, the young man took the girl by the hand, and, having
led her unto his parents, told them of the new relationship established
between them, and Ammonius and Arete gladly accepted the maiden Theckla
as their daughter; and she abode with them for two years longer,
constantly aiding in all household duties, and likewise pursuing such
studies as Am-nem-hat advised; and especially practicing the art of
writing upon papyrus, and upon parchment, and upon vellum, until she had
satisfied herself that vellum was altogether the best material for a
certain purpose which she had in view, and that her own handwriting had
acquired sufficient precision and neatness for her contemplated task;
and then she announced her purpose of removing to the city of
Alexandria, and occupying one of her own houses there, if only
Am-nem-hat would go with her and make his home at her abode.  This
purpose she mentioned to the whole family one evening after their usual
religious services, whereupon Arete said: "Why wouldst thou leave us,
daughter?  Art thou not happy at Baucalis?"

"Yea," replied Theckla.  "Thy home hath been a haven of rest and
happiness to me, and I could be happier here than elsewhere in the
world; but in two years more our Arius, of whom the bishop writeth such
loving things, will be a presbyter; and I go hence unto Alexandria
because, before the time expires, I wish to make with mine own hand a
perfect copy of the scriptures for our young presbyter, and also wish to
build a church for him, that when he leaveth the bishop he may have a
church and a congregation, and a perfect copy of the sacred word ready
for him; and thou knowest that at Alexandria I may even find original
manuscripts of both gospels and epistles from which to transcribe my
copy.  What less than this, indeed, wouldst thou have me do for our most
dear young presbyter?"

And they all, seeing that she had made a matter of conscience of these
two purposes, ceased to oppose her design; and not long afterward she
and Am-nem-hat were taken in their little boat unto Apollonia, by
Ammonius; and thence they went by ship to Alexandria; and, after a
speedy and pleasant voyage, they cast anchor in the little harbor of
Eunostos; and thence removed straightway unto one of the nine dwellings
which she owned in Rhacotis, the Egyptian quarter of the city.  Here,
with the aid of six years’ accumulated rents from her handsome estate,
the young girl quickly furnished her home in the most comfortable
manner, and had a room carefully furnished for Am-nem-hat, and another
in which the manuscripts were to be kept, and in which they might
prosecute their studies; for the aged grand-uncle and the young maiden
had almost come to sustain to each other the relation of dear companions
and fellow-students rather than that of teacher and pupil.  Very soon,
also, with the aid of the old man, who possessed a critical knowledge of
such matters, she procured a large quantity of the finest vellum, and
began her self-appointed task of transcribing the scriptures for Arius.
And afterward she sold (through her guardian) five of the nine houses
which she owned, for a large sum, and having carefully selected a plot
of ground suitable for the purpose, she bought it, taking the title
thereto in the name of certain persons whom she knew to be Christians,
upon a secret trust for the common Church, and after many consultations
with Am-nem-hat, and with the bishop and with other friends, she began
the work of building a beautiful and substantial church; and, with the
making of her careful and accurate copies of the scriptures and the
building of the church, both she and Am-nem-hat found themselves
constantly employed.  For, although at that time there was no open and
public persecution of the Christians, it had not long ceased, and none
knew at what moment the caprice of their pagan rulers, stimulated by the
hatred of Jewish and pagan priests, might blaze out into a general and
merciless war against them; so that their meetings were quietly held,
and the erection of churches was carried on without show or publicity;
and generally, indeed, parts of the buildings were used as a school for
the children of Christians; and many a church was saved from destruction
by the fitful and uncertain hate of the populace and priests, by being
taken for a school rather than a church.  And there were few who desired
to be known as Christians, except to persons of like faith, though none
hesitated to declare this faith at any peril, when called in question
about it.

The city of Alexandria, which was founded by Alexander the Great, about
322 B.C., was, at the date of our story, one of the most populous,
wealthy, and intellectual cities in the world.  Situated twelve miles
west of the Canopic mouth of the Nile, its walls were washed on the
south by the placid waters of Lake Mareotis, and on the north by the
Mediterranean Sea; and it was the seat and center of a vast industry and
an almost unequaled commerce.  The streets were straight and parallel,
and the city was divided into four quarters by two magnificent highways,
each two hundred feet wide, crossing each other at right angles, and
built up on each side with splendid houses, temples, and public
buildings of every kind.  A vast necropolis lay west of the city, on the
east a mighty hippodrome.  In the northeastern part was the Regis
Judæorum, or Jewish quarter, wherein the Israelites abode, but their
business extended not only through the great city, but throughout the
world.  The western part was called Rhacotis, the Egyptian quarter, and
contained, besides its vast Libyan population and magnificent
residences, the great temple of Serapis, and the sacred statue of the
god that had been brought thither out of Pontus. But Bruchium, the royal
or Greek quarter, was the most splendid portion of the city, containing
the palace of the Ptolemies, on Lochias, a peninsula stretching
eastwardly, the library and museum, the Cæsarium, or temple of the
Cæsars, and the Dicasterium, or court of justice, and other buildings
that bore witness to the knowledge of Dinocrates the architect, who
rebuilt the temple of Diana at Ephesus. About a mile from the mainland
was the little island of Pharos, on which was a light-house over four
hundred feet in height, that was begun by Ptolemy Soter, 300 B.C., and
finished by Philadelphus, his successor.  An artificial mole called
Hepta Stadium, nearly a mile in length, connected the island with the
mainland, and between this mole and Lochias was the great harbor, while
on the other side of it was a smaller harbor, called Eunostos (safe
return), in which was an artificial basin known as Kibotos (the chest),
which was filled from and connected with Lake Mareotis by a canal,
another arm of which stretched eastward to the mouth of the Nile.
Throughout this vast metropolis, in every quarter thereof,
undistinguished by dress, nationality, language, or manners, of almost
every race under heaven, engaged in every avocation except official
business or military services, unknown except to their co-religionists,
dwelt the countless members of the Christian Church, forming numerous
communities, or congregations, that, without any public visible
organization, were yet bound together by bonds of faith and love
stronger than any Roman statutes, or any ties of nature, or any
ligaments of interest or of ambition.  Of course, in so vast a
population, an aged man and a young girl would be as indistinguishable
to all, except their own small circle of friends and acquaintances, as
any particular leaf in the forest, or as any wave at sea; and in such a
city, the selfishness of the crowd, the hurry and confusion of business
or of pleasure, formed a sort of refuge for the Christians; so that,
long before the period of which we write, almost the first circumstance
which called any public attention to their numbers was the fact that,
under their influence, the pagan temples were less crowded, and the
pagan offerings less rich and free, than had been usual in times past;
and, when the fated Israelites had been accused of proselyting the
people from the worship of the gods, they defended themselves against
the angry priests by declaring that not they, but the Christians,
converted men of all nations from the old superstitions, and led them to
abandon the temples and forsake the gods.

Soon after their settlement in Alexandria, Am-nem-hat had informed the
relatives of Theckla of the young girl’s arrival, and they had
courteously called to see her, and had invited her to their own homes,
and had showed every disposition to receive the beautiful young heiress
with favor and affection.  But they were all heathens, and her
association with them was necessarily limited to formal and distant
intercourse; as every visit to the great temple of Serapis, every public
occasion, or a birth, a marriage, or a funeral among them, might force
her either to countenance their pagan rites and ceremonies, or to
attract unto herself an unpleasant and perhaps dangerous attention by
refusing to do so.  Hence she preferred to maintain only a ceremonious
acquaintance with her kindred, and to find her real friendships among
the Christians, with many of whom she soon came to be upon terms of
social and personal intimacy and confidence.

Among the relatives whom she was almost compelled occasionally to meet,
and to receive at her own house, was her cousin Harroun, the son of her
mother’s sister, who also was a pagan.  The young man was of perfect
physical organization, like so many of the Egyptian upper class, as
beautiful as an untamed leopard, of quick, bright, sparkling
intelligence, instinct with passion and appetite, and a general favorite
among the aristocratic youth of Egyptian society in the city.  One of
Theckla’s greatest misfortunes and annoyances she found in the fact that
this elegant youth conceived a violent passion for her at first sight,
and seemed resolved to push his claims to the heart and hand of the
young maiden without delay.  As soon, however, as Theckla perceived any
intimation of his feelings in regard to herself, she quietly arranged to
receive him thereafter only in the library, and took care to see that
Grand-uncle Am-nem-hat should be present, so that the young man never
got an opportunity to see her alone.  And to prevent the constant
repetition of his invitations to her to visit the theatre, the
hippodrome, and other places of amusement, she told him kindly that it
was useless to offer such courtesies, for, that while it was unpleasant
to refuse them, she could not and would not accept them from him nor
from any one else, having no inclination to mingle in such throngs, and
no need of any amusements except those which she was accustomed to find
in literary pursuits.  Harroun, who had been raised under a system in
which courtship and marriage were, to a large extent, matters of
convenience, and in which a chaste girl was not supposed to be possessed
of any will, but was to be disposed of as her relations might deem to be
proper and advantageous, thought that he had never seen so shy a maiden;
but, in spite of her seeming unconsciousness and manifest indifference,
he ceased not to visit her, claiming the privilege of a near relation in
that particular, and ceased not to show his admiration for her by looks
which were almost loathsome to her pure young soul.  For the youth, like
every other pagan, was mostly a brute, a very beautiful and elegant
animal, truly, but not the less an animal; a very intellectual and
gifted brute, but not the less brutal; and his sensuous admiration was
offensive to the girl.  The lofty and pure affection to which she and
Arius gave the name of love would have been utterly incomprehensible to
him as to every heathen.  That to which they gave the name of love
sprang as directly out of sensuous admiration and preference as does the
passion of the lower animals; and while she did not comprehend why his
advances were so repulsive to herself, she began to feel his preference
as a sort of persecution, and avoided him as much as possible.  Yet, as
far as a pagan is capable of love at all, he loved her, and the very
fact that he found her favor hard to win rendered successful pursuit of
her all the more desirable.  To him it seemed a strange and
unprecedented thing that a girl so young, so beautiful, and so wealthy,
should voluntarily renounce all the social advantages of the
aristocratic circle in which her family moved, and spend her time in
seemingly unending studies, with little or no companionship save that of
the grave and taciturn old man who was never absent from the room while
he was there; and Harroun gradually learned to regard his unfailing
presence in the light of a personal injury to himself, so that he soon
harbored a bitter prejudice against the ancient, that lacked very little
of growing into actual hatred.  But there was nothing tangible about
which to make a quarrel, except the fact that he could never see Theckla
alone, and, as this seemed to be her own choice, exercised in her own
house, there was nothing for him to do except to submit to it; but his
aversion to the quiet and dignified old man increased in intensity from
month to month.  Finally, he told her in Am-nem-hat’s presence that he
had been called away by the public service in which he was engaged,
beyond the cataracts of the Nile, and would be absent for several
months; and that he desired to have some private conversation with her
before he departed from Alexandria.  The young girl looked somewhat
disconcerted by this request, but she immediately arose, and said unto
him, "Let us pass into the adjoining room, cousin, and I will hear
thee."

He followed her gladly, and no sooner had the door closed behind them
than he came close up to her and began a most vehement protestation of
his love.  As soon as there was the slightest pause in the passionate
and rapid torrent of his speech, she said, gravely and calmly: "Cousin,
hear me for a moment.  I have carefully avoided any such declaration as
thou hast begun to make, and beseech thee to leave it unspoken.  It is
useless to say such things to me, and can only occasion mutual and
unavailing regrets.  Thou art my cousin, and, I trust, my friend.  There
never can be anything else between us, and it is folly to think
otherwise.  Here let it rest, and let us return to the library, and
forget this foolish episode."

"There is no folly about it!" cried the young man, passionately.  "We
are both young and wealthy, and in every way suitable companions.  It is
very natural and right.  I am neither an idiot nor a child, and I love
thee, Theckla, and will not be put aside in any such fashion. Why dost
thou continually avoid me?  Why hast thou for months contrived so that I
can not speak to thee except in the presence of strangers, or of that
old mummy whom thou keepest at thy side forever?  Why dost thou deny
thyself all the pleasures and associations natural to thine age and
social rank?  Why spendest thou all thy time in dreary readings,
unsuited to thy youth and circumstances, for the amusement of that
selfish old fossil there, who never leaveth thee for a day nor an hour?
All this must and shall be changed?"

Then the girl drew herself up straight, and, fixing her dark eyes full
upon him, said in calm and measured tones, "If I give thee a good reason
for having avoided thee, and for having endeavored to escape any such
useless and unpleasant conversation as this one, will that suffice
thee?"

"Yea! if, indeed, the reason be a good one."

"The reason, then, is this," she answered: "I do not love thee; I do not
desire thy love; strange and incredible as it may seem to thee, I do not
even admire thee in any way whatever, and thy profession of affection is
irksome to me, and the more irksome the more thou dost insist upon my
hearing thereof."

"But thou wilt learn to love me, Theckla," he cried out vehemently, "and
thou shalt give me some reasonable opportunity to win thy regard!  Ah, I
understand it perfectly.  It is the fault of that old grand-uncle, who
ought to have been ’the Osiris Justified’ half a century ago. He hath
prejudiced thy heart against me, because he desireth thee to consume thy
youth and brightness in ministering unto his desolate and selfish old
age.  But I swear by all the gods that, as soon as I return home, I will
have thy nearer kindred take thee away from him, so that thou shalt take
thy proper place among the maidens of thine own age and rank, and learn
some more reasonable way of life, and some better views of duty and of
happiness than his selfish and exacting age can teach thee!  I see that
thou art now blinded by this old man’s influence, and resolved against
the course of reason and of nature; so for the present, fare thee well,
Theckla, but remember that I love thee, and that thou shalt yet be mine
own."

Then the young man, trembling with rage and disappointment, fled from
the house, and for many months the young girl saw no more of him.

Meanwhile, the building of the church was quietly but diligently
prosecuted; and, with the most elaborate and conscientious patience,
Theckla labored to make an accurate copy of the scriptures, and, through
the bishop and other Christian friends, she obtained the use of more
than one original epistle from which to transcribe the text. Some months
before the date arrived at which Arius was to be ordained, the diligent
young girl had the satisfaction of witnessing the completion of the
edifice, a splendid and substantial structure, which the bishop
dedicated to God by the name of "Baucalis," given unto it at Theckla’s
request; and a number of Christians who had learned all about the young
girl’s history, and why and for whom the church had been builded,
organized themselves into a community, and customarily held service of
singing and prayer therein.  And they prepared also a letter, signed by
all of them, in which they informed Arius that they had agreed in
requesting him to come and be their presbyter, as soon as he might be
ordained; and that, although they knew him not in the flesh, they were
ready to receive him with open hearts, first for Theckla’s sake, and
afterward, they hoped and believed, even for his own.  About the same
time, also, the young girl completed the copy of the sacred writings
which she had made for Arius; and this labor of love, and of care and
patience, included the Old Testament, the New Testament, the Pastor of
Hennas, and the Epistles of Clement to the Corinthians, together with
some letters written by Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, all copied in the
uncial Greek text, with minutest care and accuracy.  And she had a box
made of cedar of Lebanon, with silver hinges and fastenings, to contain
the precious parchments, and a silver plate thereon, upon which was
engraved the name "Arius"; and, having finished both the church and the
writings, she prepared a letter unto him, and put her letter, and that
which the Church had written unto him, and the scriptures, into the
cedar box, and laid them away safely, awaiting an opportunity to send
them to him against the time of his ordination, for the Christians of
those days sent no letters or parcels which might show that they were
Christians, except by the hands of those whom they knew to be of the
same faith.

And this was Theckla’s letter to Arius:


"DEARLY BELOVED: Seeing that thou hast devoted thy life unto the service
of our blessed Lord, I did meditate much how I also might be able to
accomplish some good in his holy name, and likewise gratify thee.  I
have accordingly, during the past two years, caused to be builded here a
beautiful church, which hath recently been dedicated by the name of
’Baucalis,’ in memory of our dear old home; and thou wilt learn, from
the letter sent herewith, that our little community desireth thee to be
our presbyter.  Also, as a token of the great love wherewith thy Theckla
loveth thee, she hath written with her own hand a most careful copy of
the sacred scriptures, and of some other manuscripts which thou
esteemest highly, and sendeth the same unto thee, with the love of thy
THECKLA."


And a short time before the days set for the ordination of Arius, and of
other young men who were deacons studying with the bishop at Antioch,
the Bishop of Alexandria went unto the ancient city to be present upon
that occasion, and by him Theckla sent unto Arius the box containing the
scriptures and letters; and, having so done, the young girl waited the
coming of the youthful presbyter, with her heart full of love, and
peace, and happiness.



                              CHAPTER XVI.

                     BEFORE THE TEMPLE OF SERAPIS.


And while Theckla thus awaited, with gladdest anticipations and almost
trembling joy, for the consummation of her own happiness, Harroun
returned to Alexandria, and immediately began manoeuvring to have the
young girl taken to the house of his mother, or to some other relative,
where she would be thrown into association with those of her own age and
rank, and removed beyond the influence of old Am-nem-hat.  And
immediately thereafter his mother came unto Theckla, and urged her, by
every argument and inducement which she deemed most suitable to
influence a young and beautiful girl, to abandon the strange seclusion
in which she had lived so long, and come to her home, and take her
proper place among the best and gayest young people of the city--a
society to which she belonged by birth, and which she was so well fitted
to adorn.  Theckla kindly but persistently refused every such
invitation, pleading her orphaned condition, her love of solitude and
literature, and her strong aversion to the gay and beautiful but
voluptuous life led by the golden youth of Alexandria.

"But Theckla, darling," said her aunt, "if thou dost not at least
occasionally repair to the great temple of Serapis, where all the youth
and fashion of the city are often seen, the world will learn to regard
thee as an atheist; and I assure thee, dear, that there is hardly
anything more injurious to a young girl’s prospects than a reputation
for singularity or eccentricity in any respect. The world takes it for
granted that there must be something radically wrong about every young
girl that is in any respect different from others of her own age and
rank, or that affects to feel, and think, and act differently from them.
Thou must ever sacrifice thine own inclinations to conform thyself to
that which is considered the proper thing."

"Why, aunt," said Theckla, laughing, "thy talk of what ’the world’ will
say and do amuses and amazes me. Not one out of ten thousand of the
people of Alexandria knoweth or careth for me.  ’The world,’ it seems to
me, is thyself, and Cousin Harroun, and, perhaps, not a half score
besides my relatives; and, while I meddle not with their pursuits, it
seemeth to me that it would be easy enough for them to avoid distressing
themselves on my account."

"But thy manner of life exciteth unfavorable comment. Thou dost refuse
to go into society, and scornest all the amusements, pleasures, and
pursuits proper to thine age, and family, and wealth.  Believe me, dear
Theckla, that no young girl can affect such eccentricities without being
visited by the condemnation of society.  Thou must leave this ascetic
and unnatural life, and live conformably to nature and to custom."

"I suppose," said Theckla, laughing again, "that ’society,’ like ’the
world,’ signifieth that very small and exclusive circle of rich and
aristocratic people to which my noble kindred belong.  But surely I can
determine what manner of life suiteth mine own feelings, inclinations,
and desires as well as any of them might do.  And concerning these
matters, I will even judge for myself, not seeking in any way to
influence their actions or opinions, but abiding steadfastly by mine
own."

"Horrible!  O Hes!" cried her aunt.  "To think that mine own niece, my
sister’s child, at the age of eighteen, should be unmaidenly enough to
hold any inclinations, desires, or opinions except those which are
framed for her by the custom of the class to which she belongeth!  Why,
Theckla, a young girl hath no more business to entertain or handle such
things as ’opinions’ than she has to handle sword or spear.  It is bold,
vicious, unmaidenly! Never--never--never utter such an atrocious and
barbarous sentiment again!  If I did not know thee to be chaste, and
pure, and maidenly, such abominable utterances would make me fear that
thou art on the road to ruin!"

"I am aware," said Theckla, "that the Egyptians regard all females,
young girls especially, as things; but I consider myself as a person,
not as a thing at all.  Nature hath granted unto me certain rights,
privileges, powers of mind and body, and hath devolved upon me certain
duties and responsibilities.  Thou seest, therefore, that I am unfitted
for association with young ladies who are merely things, not persons.
Thou seest that such an association might be dangerous to them; and
might interfere with their ’prospects’ by rendering them averse to being
reared up, to be selected by some ’eligible’ youth, or by some rich and
influential old man, as a horse or a dog is selected, and then disposed
of as any other domestic animal is provided for.  And thou must
assuredly perceive that it would be most unwise of thee to expose these
pretty, proper, feminine ’things’ to the dangerous influences of an
association with a girl who hath the hardihood to believe that she is a
person, and the boldness to declare that she hath ’opinions,’
convictions of duty and of right which she will not sacrifice even to
the terrible fear of ’the world’ nor of ’society.’  It is best,
therefore, even to suffer me to live as I desire to do, neither
interfering with my relatives in their way of life, nor suffering them
to prescribe my own."

The good lady’s fastidious notions of "propriety" were fearfully shocked
by the young girl’s independent character and utterances; and she
determined in her own heart to do whatever she could to prevent her son
from continuing his pursuit of a girl whose alliance with him would have
been so advantageous in every way if she had not been spoiled by such
absurd and dangerous opinions.

But the young man Harroun had his opinions also, one of which was that
he was almost irresistible; and another, that the "opinions" of any
young girl were merely moral or social megrims, which any man of common
sense and passable appearance ought to know how to cure or alleviate;
and he, therefore, did not admit the possibility of giving up Theckla
voluntarily, or of being ultimately rejected by her, although he dreaded
Am-nem-hat’s influence over her, and began to hate the old man with
great intensity; for he supposed that the declaration of personal
independence on the part of Theckla, whereby his mother had been
shocked, and even frightened, was simply the repetition of sentiments
inculcated by the learned and ancient man, the force and effect of which
Theckla did not even comprehend.  He dreamed not that these very
principles of thought and of action might be the legitimate outgrowth of
a new religion which had, with undying energy and power, laid hold upon
the very roots of her whole nature, so that no change therein was
henceforth at all possible, except in the direction of larger life and
development.  Accordingly, notwithstanding his mother’s unfavorable
report, both upon his own prospects of successful courtship, and also
upon the bold, self-centered, fearless character of the maiden herself,
he resolved to visit her as usual, and to prosecute his suit with
diligence.  He called immediately upon her, and finding that neither
Theckla nor Am-nem-hat was at home, with the freedom allowed by his
kinship to the maiden, he passed on into the library, intending to tarry
there until her return.  While he lingered there impatiently, his eye
caught sight of a roll of parchment which had been thoughtlessly left
lying in the great armchair usually occupied by Am-nem-hat, and, to
amuse himself until Theckla’s return, he picked up the book and glanced
at the title thereof.  That title was, "The Gospel of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ, written by His Servant John."

Harroun started visibly as he read the words; and then a baleful light
came into his beautiful dark eyes, and a sinister smile, that made his
handsome face look malevolent and cruel, passed over his bright young
face.  He knew that it was a very grave offense against the law to read
or to possess such books, yet, impelled by curiosity, he read a page or
two thereof, beginning with the words: "In the beginning was the Logos,
and the Logos was with God, and the Logos was God"; and ending with the
words, "And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God"; but,
remembering that he was violating the law by reading this writing, he
turned it over in his hand, and upon the back thereof read this
inscription: "Am-nem-hat of Ombos."

"So! so!" murmured the young man.  "The old and meddlesome idiot hath
fallen into the accursed and criminal superstition of the Christians!
and from his manner of life is, perhaps, one of the Therapeutæ, as they
style their most crazy ascetics, who seldom appear in the cities, or
leave the deserts and the mountains.  The book itself, as far as I have
read, seemeth to have been borrowed from the Neo-Platonists, and is
harmless enough, surely.  But it is a crime to own or read any magical
book of the Christians, and this book is Am-nem-hat’s! I think I see a
way to rid myself of the pestilent old dotard!  Ah! a Christian!  A
renegade high-priest of Ombos!  Manifestly a corrupter of youth!
Perhaps sent hither by his accursed associates to seduce the wealthy
orphan into the same illegal and abominable association and plunder her
of her property.  I think I see my way clear before me!"

The young man carefully concealed the manuscript in his clothing, and,
leaving word that he had called to see his cousin, but could not longer
await her coming, he went straightway from the house unto the temple of
Serapis, and requested an interview with the high-priest.  And having
been introduced into the audience-chamber of the high-priest, whom he
greeted with the profoundest obeisance, as if addressing some superior
being, he saith unto him, "I desire to know of thee whether the laws now
allow the profession of the iniquitous and atheistic Christian faith in
this city, or in any part of Egypt?"

And the high-priest answered: "No.  The law is still in force which
requires the destruction of their magical books, and of their churches,
and the punishment of all who refuse to sacrifice unto the gods.  But
our magistrates and people have become careless and indifferent to these
wise and salutary laws which are for the good of religion, and for the
preservation of the government, so that the law is not enforced, and
even here in Alexandria this illegal and criminal association possess
houses in which they secretly celebrate their infamous rites and
ceremonies."

"Canst not thou cause the law to be enforced if an extreme case of such
crime should be brought to thy notice?"

"Recently a better feeling hath been manifested in many localities,"
replied the high-priest.  "Tyrannis, bishop of a church in Tyre,
Zenobius, of Sidon, Silvanus, at Emisa, have but lately paid with their
lives for the crime of Christianity, having been cast unto the wild
beasts, and so destroyed.  Another Silvanus, bishop of the churches
about Gaza, and thirty-nine others with him, have been beheaded.  Even
here in Egypt, Peleus and Nilus have been committed to the flames, and
Pamphilus at Cæsarea.  Thou canst remember that even in Alexandria,
Peter the bishop, and Faustus, Dius, and Ammonius, have been put to
death, and in other parts of Egypt, Phileus, Pochumius, Hesychius, and
Theodorus, have been in various ways destroyed.  But a false sentiment
of humanity protects these criminals; for it hath become a common saying
in the city that the superstition is a harmless one, and that the
Christians are the most honest, faithful, and diligent servants,
tradesmen, mechanics, and agents, that one can employ; and those who
cherish this fatal leniency for the accursed sect, themselves neglect
the temple services, and gradually drift off into atheism.  So that
there is a great indifference on the subject of enforcing the law
against these criminals; yet I doubt not that, if an extreme case should
occur, the people might be easily roused up to seize the malefactors,
and the magistrates would hardly dare to resist any forcible expression
of the popular will.  Of what case dost thou speak as an ’extreme’ one?"

Then said Harroun: "There is a man in the city who hath embraced this
accursed superstition, and who owneth and readeth the books of the sect
contrary to the law. He was for many years a priest of our religion, and
was even a high-priest at Ombos.  He hath by some sort of necromancy,
perhaps by means of his magical books, infatuated and attached unto
himself a young Egyptian maiden, an orphan girl, belonging to our own
ancient and honorable family, mine own cousin, and he keepeth her shut
up in her own house, separated from her kindred, and deprived of all the
pleasures and advantages that naturally belong to a noble and wealthy
maid of Alexandria. Some years ago he procured himself to be appointed
her guardian, and he hath sold five houses that belonged to her, and
hath given no account thereof, except to produce the young girl’s
receipt therefor, in which she saith the sale was made at her request,
that she had received the price thereof from him, and had used the same
for pious purposes."

"Why did not her relatives interfere to prevent the alienation of her
estate?"

"Her father was shipwrecked and lost, and we supposed that the ’pious
purposes’ signified the use of the money to build his sarcophagus and
propitiate the gods, with which, of course, no one would interfere; but
this, I lately discover, hath never been done, and we suppose that the
man of whom I speak hath persuaded her to use the money for the purpose
of building some temple or burial-place for the use of the abominable
Christian association."

"Who is this man?" said the high-priest.

"His name is Am-nem-hat."

"Am-nem-hat!" said the high-priest, in amazement, "I know of the man: he
was high-priest at Ombos, and, after a long life devoted to the service
of the gods, he left his temple secretly to become an eremite--a great,
and learned, and pious man!  Surely there must be some mistake!"

"There is no mistake about what I have told you," said Harroun, "for he
left the temple to become a Christian, and, from his manner of life, I
think is one of the fearful sect called Therapeutæ."

"Hast thou any proof that he hath become a Christian?"

The youth drew forth from his clothing the Gospel written by John,
saying: "Here is one of the magical books of the Christians which no
reasonable man understandeth.  I found this in Am-nem-hat’s own chair,
in his room, and on the back thereof is the indorsement, ’Am-nem-hat of
Ombos.’  He will not deny that he is a Christian if charged with that
crime.  For they never deny it when they are guilty thereof."

"This is an extreme case," said the high-priest. "Besides the corruption
of youth and the plundering of this young girl of which thou speakest,
it is an enormous sacrilege for a priest to abandon his religion, but
infinitely worse when he leaveth religion and adopteth the accursed and
inhuman Christian superstition.  Leave that book with me and go thy way,
but fail not to point out the house when the proper time shall come."

The young man took out his purse, and placed a liberal sum upon the
table, saying: "This is for proper prayers and offerings for thy
success; but remember that the deluded young girl, my cousin Theckla,
must not be in any way molested."

"Assuredly," answered the high-priest, "her near kinship to thine own
ancient, honorable, and devout family will be her protection, and I
promise thee to reclaim her from the delusion which the witchcraft of
this renegade priest hath brought upon her.  As for this man who hath so
dishonored the ancient religion of the land of Kem, and who might by
reason of his former lofty character seduce much people from allegiance
to the gods, this man shall surely die."

Then for a few days there was a great running to and fro among the pagan
priests throughout the city, and especially among those who were
connected with the great temple of Serapis.  Great processions were had,
at different places, in honor of various gods, the people were
vehemently exhorted to greater diligence in their worship, and the
Christians were vehemently denounced, so that there was an uproar
throughout Rhacotis, and crowds of people rioting through the streets,
accompanied by squads of soldiers, and seeking for the dwellings of
those who were suspected of being Christians.  And, in the language of
the historian of those times: "A certain prophet and poet, inauspicious
to the city, whoever he was, excited the mass of the heathen against us,
stirring them up to their native superstition.  Stimulated by him, and
taking full liberty of exercising any kind of wickedness, they
considered this the only piety and the worship of their demons--viz., to
slay us.  First, then, seizing a certain aged man named Mitra, they
called upon him to utter impious expressions, and, as he did not obey,
they beat his body with clubs, and pricked his face and eyes; after
which they led him away to the suburbs, where they stoned him.  Next
they led a woman called Quinta, who was a believer, to the temple of an
idol, and attempted to force her to worship; but, when she turned away
in disgust, they tied her by the feet and dragged her through the whole
city, and over the rough stones of the paved streets, dashing her
against the millstones, and scourging her at the same time, until they
brought her to the same place, when they stoned her. Then, with one
accord, they all rushed upon the houses of the pious, and whomsoever of
their neighbors they knew, they drove thither in all haste, and
despoiled and plundered them, setting apart the more valuable articles
for themselves, but the more common and wooden furniture threw about and
burned in the roads, presenting a sight like a city taken by the enemy.
But the brethren retired and gave way, and, like those to whom Paul
bears witness, they also regarded the plunder of their goods with joy."

And, on the third evening of this rioting against the Christians, a
crowd of people, with soldiers, assembled about the vast temple of
Serapis, and the high-priest harangued them against the Christians, and
especially against Am-nem-hat, whom he called the renegade of Ombos, a
seducer of youth, and a plunderer of orphans; and, the house having been
pointed out unto them, the mob surged thitherward, yelling and shouting,
and calling upon their idols for vengeance against the Christians, and
chiefly against Am-nem-hat, the renegade of Ombos.  And they struck with
violence upon the door, insomuch that the domestics were frightened, and
the old man himself opened the door and said unto them, "What seek ye?"

And they yelled out: "We seek Am-nem-hat, the traitor to the gods!
Am-nem-hat, the renegade high-priest of Ombos!"

And, as soon as their clamor somewhat ceased, he said, "I am Am-nem-hat
of Ombos."

And when they saw the man’s great age, and his calm and dignified
deportment, they were somewhat abashed, and they cried out, "It is
reported that thou hast forsaken the ancient gods of the Nile, and that
thou hast fallen away into the atheism of the Christians."

Then the old man stood up straight and glorious before them, and he
said: "Children, for fifty years I was in the great temple of Thebes,
and was long time a priest. Twenty-and-five years I was high-priest at
Ombos, always seeking for the truth.  Then I discovered that the
Christians alone know and worship the one true God, and I am with all my
heart, soul, mind, and strength, a Christian! Children, seek ye the same
divine truth; the same glorious forgiveness, faith and light; the same
redeeming love."

And he would truly have borne further testimony for Jesus, but from the
outskirts of the crowd the high-priest shouted: "Away with this
blasphemer!  To the stake with the old renegade!"  And the mob echoed
the cry, shouting out vehemently: "Away with the atheist!  To the stake
with the ancient traitor!"  And one of them standing near knocked down
the old man with his pike; and, as many of them sprang forward to seize
him, Theckla darted out of the door to his side, and with blazing eyes
and extended hands she cried: "O cowards! brutes! The disgrace of Egypt,
to strike down an old man like that!  Stand back!"

And the men seemed abashed at the words and manner of the beautiful
young girl, and stood irresolute until the high-priest called out,
"Perhaps thou, also, art a Christian?"

And she said: "Yea! thank God, I am!"

Then all the more they shouted: "To the stake with the old atheist!  The
corrupter of our youth!"

And they forcibly pushed the maiden aside, and they lifted up
Am-nem-hat, and set him upon his feet, and the soldiers haled him away
to the vacant space in front of the great temple of Serapis, where were
set up iron columns to which the wealthy visitors thereto were wont to
hitch the horses that drew their chariots. And they chained the old man
fast to one of these, and soon they built a great pyre round him out of
the furniture of which they plundered Theckla’s house, and other houses
of Christians on that street.  And they did set fire unto the pile, and
by the first flames thereof Theckla beheld the calm and shining face of
the beloved ancient gazing peacefully upon the mob.  Then they lighted
it in other places, and the girl went near to the edge of the fire, and
she cried aloud: "Be thou of good cheer, O father Am-nem-hat!  Thy Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ be with thee now!"

"Yea, daughter Theckla," answered the old man. "But go thou hence!  The
Lord is all-sufficient unto me! Go thou in peace!"

Then Theckla fell upon her knees before them all and prayed aloud,
saying: "O Jesus, Son of God, have mercy upon him!  Comfort, sustain,
and strengthen him, and receive him into glory!"

And, while she prayed, the fire grew fiercer, and spread all over the
dry, combustible furniture of which the pyre was build ed.  And, while
she was praying, a strong centurion came unto her, bearing some incense
in his hand, and he said: "Thou invokest the accursed Galilean for him,
and seekest by thy strong magic to harden him against the flame!  Take
thou of this incense, girl, and cast it into the fire to Jupiter,
cursing the malefactor Christ, or thou shalt quickly follow the old
renegade!"

Then she only prayed the more; and the man called another to him, and
they seized the young girl, and, swinging her back and forth between
them, so cast her through the circle of fire unto Am-nem-hat.  And she
arose and stood up beside him, and threw her arms about the old man’s
neck, and did kiss him lovingly, and leaned her head upon the old man’s
breast, and smiled upon him radiantly.  And the idolaters being the more
enraged, because they twain seemed to scorn the flames, piled yet other
furniture and wood against them, until the greatness thereof hid them
from view; and with a last farewell, commending themselves and Arius
unto God, they breathed the cruel flames, and so died.  But the pagans
continued to pile on fuel until they were utterly consumed; and the
high-priest, coming near, cast into the flame the manuscript of the
Gospel of John, saying, "The law requireth all books of the Christians
to be burned"; and the crowd pillaged the house, and found yet other
sacred writings, which they brought and cast into the flames; and there
were destroyed the original Epistles of John, which Theckla had copied
for Arius.

Now when the centurion and the soldier seized upon Theckla to cast her
into the fire, a young man ran forward from the outskirts of the crowd,
shouting in terror and in agony, "Not her! centurion, not her!"

But the act was sudden, and before he could reach them, and before they
heard his cries, it was done, and the girl was leaning on the breast of
Am-nem-hat.  And the youth fainted, and, with a wail of anguish, fell
heavily upon his face along the ground.  And the high-priest, seeing
from his apparel that he was a man of rank, leaped forward, and raised
up his head, and, looking upon his face, he saw that it was Harroun.



                             CHAPTER XVII.

                       CRUCIFIED UNTO THE WORLD.


Arius having been joyfully ordained to be a presbyter, and being
uninformed of the martyrdom of Am-nem-hat and of Theckla, with gladness
of heart and bright anticipations of coming happiness reached the city
of Alexandria, and went first of all, as his duty was, to Peter, the
bishop, whose return from Antioch had briefly preceded his own arrival.
And, after the usual salutations had passed between them, the bishop,
looking tenderly upon him, said: "Son, thou hast been ordained a
presbyter, and hast been consecrated to the Master’s service, and the
Bishop Lucanius highly extolleth thy fitness for the holy office.  But
thou art young, my son, and the Lord hath laid a heavy cross upon thee.
Hast thou received any recent news from our unfortunate city of
Alexandria?"

"The last news I received was borne by thee when thou didst come unto
Antioch bringing a letter from my betrothed, and that from the
community, and the casket containing the perfect and beautiful copies of
the sacred writings which Theckla wrote with her own hand for me.  Why
dost thou ask so seriously?"

"I did only precede thee by three days, my son; but upon my arrival
heard the news of a sudden outbreak of persecution in which many of the
pious were perfected, and their goods despoiled, the recital whereof
will pierce thy heart.  Thine old friend Am-nem-hat did bravely testify
for Jesus even in the midst of the flame by which he was made perfect."

"I loved him much," said Arius, "and his long life hath ended
gloriously!"  Then a ghastly pallor came over the young man’s cheek and
lip, and he could only murmur, "And Theckla, bishop?"

"Son," said the bishop, tenderly, "thy beautiful Theckla was also a
perfect witness for our Lord at the same time and place with the ancient
Am-nem-hat."  Then bowed the youth his head upon his hands, and
writhings as of some mortal agony swept over him.

"Son," said old Peter, tearfully, "canst thou not say, ’He doeth all
things well, and blessed be his name’?"

"Not yet! not yet!" sobbed out the broken-hearted man; "but give unto me
the key of the church Baucalis!"

And the bishop called a young deacon unto him, and bade him take the key
and guide the youthful presbyter unto that church.  And in silence the
sorely-smitten man followed his guide until they had reached the door of
the beautiful church; then said Arius unto him: "Thou mayst return.
Farewell!"

And Arius opened the door and passed within, and locked the door behind
him.  And it was twilight; and the full moon shed a soft and mellow
light through the vast area of the sacred room; and, not far off, the
gentle waves of the sea gleamed in the golden sheen, and lapsed away
along the quiet coast.

Back and forth, along the great aisle, with slow and heavy
footsteps--back and forth, until the long night waned away, and the
muffled tread of the sufferer seemed to become regular, unceasing,
continuous, as part of the very course of nature itself--all night long,
back and forth, wrestling sorely with his sudden, mighty grief, the
young man trod the desolate aisle, and his bosom heaved with anguish,
but not a single word escaped his compressed, ashy lips.  The first
faint light of dawn mottled the eastern sky; then the glad sunlight
streamed far out along the peaceful sea, and the freshness of the
morning laughed from earth and heaven.  Then went he slowly unto a
window opening unto the east, and the sun was rising gloriously, and
then the man raised up his right hand reverently, and, gazing away into
the glowing heavens, with trembling lips and broken heart, he murmured:
"Yea!  He doeth all things well; and blessed be his name!"

But the first great sorrow of his life had fallen upon him; that which
ages a man in a single day; that which breaketh off and casteth far from
him all the brightness and freshness of his youth forever, and setteth
him henceforth face to face with the hard and bitter realities of life,
making all of the beautiful past only a dim and blessed memory of
happiness, the light and sweetness whereof his lip shall taste no more
on earth.

The youth was a man now; tried in the furnace of affliction; exercised
by grief; strengthened and hardened and chastened by the bitter cup of
woe.

Quietly he departed from the church; with calm, unfaltering tread he
went back unto the bishop; and then unwaveringly he asked for, and
unflinchingly heard, the pathetic details of the martyrdom.  And the
kind-hearted old man said unto him: "Son, thou triest thy heart too
bitterly.  If thou desirest to be alone, I can give thee a room unto
thyself, and thou canst abide quietly with me until thou shalt feel
better able to assume thy pastoral charge."

"I thank thee much, bishop, for thou art very kind. But God forbid that
private grief should ever keep me from a sacred task!  I will even
preach to my people in the Baucalis church this morning.  For I
know"--and then the right hand momently began its rhythmic movement, the
mesmeric light gleamed in his somber eyes, the strong, bold head sprang
forward upon the lithe, serpentine neck, and, with a light, plaintive
hiss in every tone that cut through the hearer’s heart, he
continued--"for I know that Theckla would even have it so if she could
counsel me."

The good old bishop sprang toward and embraced him, crying out: "My son!
my son!  Thou art of the splendid stuff of which God maketh martyrs!
May he console and comfort thee, and feed thee with the bread of
everlasting life!"

For the bishop saw in his haggard countenance the ineffaceable traces of
his mighty struggle with that night-long agony; he saw the grandeur and
beauty of the imperious will that wearied down the complainings of an
aching heart; and the clear, resolute soul that fixed its eye upon the
path of Christian duty, not to be swerved therefrom by any earthly
agency, and ready to immolate even its sacred hours of grief for the
sake of other souls.

Henceforth the fair forms of youth, and love, and hope, would pass him
by upon life’s lonely pilgrimage almost unrecognized--strangers to him
except for some far-off, heart-broken memories.  Henceforth upon his
chastened hearing the voices of honor and ambition would fall unheeded
as the sounding brass or the tinkling cymbal!  Only when the stern, cold
face of Duty might meet his gaze, henceforth, his spirit would look up
and say: "I know thee.  Welcome here!"  Only when the shrinking forms of
human sorrow, and pain, and wretchedness, should henceforth claim his
sympathy, his soul would reach forth ministering hands and say: "Ye are
old friends of mine!  I welcome you!"

And he did preach in the Baucalis church, that very morning, a sermon
which was never forgotten by those who heard it.  "The love of Christ
constraineth us," he exclaimed; then in words that leaped, and flashed,
and glinted, ringing distinct as bell-notes, yet all flowing in a
strong, even, jubilant current unto a definite purpose, he set before
them the loftiest form and manner in which love hath ever showed its
power and beauty, in the best stories of pagan mythology and history, in
high and glorious examples from the Old and New Testament, and from
church history, all brought out like pictures before the mind, and above
them all he glorified and magnified that love divine of Jesus; then how
we are bound, constrained thereby; unto what end; and, finally, that the
necessary result of this bondage to Christ is absolute freedom as to all
other authority upon earth, higher than any natural courage or Stoic
philosophy could confer.  But there was not even the remotest reference
to his private sorrow.  All of them had known Theckla, and the covenant
between her and Arius, and the building of the church for him, and the
transcribing of the scriptures for him by her hand; and all of their
hearts had yearned after him in sympathizing sorrow; but not one word of
self even inadvertently found utterance in his clear, cold, steel-like
exegesis of the truth, or in the copious, affluent stream of exhortation
and comfort.  He had come to minister unto them, not to be ministered
unto by them; he had come to help them bear all things, with clear eyes
to see, with open heart to feel and share, with strong, resolute,
uncomplaining spirit to bear all of their sorrows and trials; his own to
be sealed up in his own soul, buried out of human sight forever.  He
took all hearts by storm: instinctively they felt that this young man
was thoroughly furnished unto every good work; they could rely upon him,
they could trust him under all circumstances, in any emergency.  An old
Christian in the congregation, who had been a Roman officer for many
years before his conversion, and had faced every form of death upon the
battlefield, whispered to the friend next to him: "What a splendid
commander he would have made!  He is the bravest man I ever saw, for, if
there had been a streak of weakness, or cowardice, or selfishness in his
nature, he could not have buried his own grief out of sight, and put his
whole heart into his work as he hath done."

It was so through all the services of that first day. Quiet, grave,
courteous, he discharged every duty of his position without the
slightest reference to his own feelings or trials.  For, during that
night of awful sorrow, he had fully settled all his earthly life.
Henceforth the church at Baucalis was to be his home; the community that
might worship there, his family; he was, henceforth, to have no griefs,
ambitions, trials of his own; no hopes, no fears; he was to bear the
burdens of others; to love, guide, counsel, and strengthen the souls
intrusted to his care; to do a minister’s work, that is, a spiritual
servant’s work, so long as life might last, and to wait patiently,
uncomplainingly, without disquietude or bitterness of spirit, if
possible with gladness, until the end might come.  Such was the destiny
he had mapped out for himself during that night of bitter anguish in the
beautiful church; such was the destiny that upon the next morning, with
grand, simple, unselfish faith and courage, he arose to meet.

The thoroughness of this profound self-abnegation was exhibited on the
night succeeding that first day’s labors, when, in the solitude of his
own apartment, he took from out its cedar casket the beautiful
manuscript which Theckla’s hand had lovingly prepared for him, and made
an indorsement thereon, in the Arabic tongue, that it had been
transcribed by Theckla, a noble Egyptian lady, who also was a martyr in
Alexandria.  But he did not write that it was transcribed for him; his
name nowhere appears on any part of the manuscript; there is not a word
or sign that can by any possibility connect his name or fate with hers.
Arius seemed to him to have been slain and buried long ago; only God’s
presbyter survived the ruin of his life, and stood up in the place of
Arius, calm, strong, fearless, unselfish, and devout.

And this great manuscript, which was the offering of Theckla’s love unto
him, hath survived the lapse of ages, bearing yet upon its priceless
pages the indorsement of Arius.  It is known throughout Christendom as
the "CODEX ALEXANDRINUS"--"A" of the British Museum, although some later
writings have been blended therewith, and some of the manuscripts
prepared by Theckla have been lost.



                                BOOK II.



                               CHAPTER I.

                      "HIS MOST CATHOLIC MAJESTY."


The historians, secular and ecclesiastic, have alike failed to do
justice to the vast abilities of Constantine the Great.  Those who have
questioned his superiority to all other Roman emperors (if, indeed, not
to all other men) have united in ascribing to accident, to the mere
drifting of events, facts which were really the forecastings of
profoundest statesmanship, guided by a political sagacity that pierced
through to the very core of the whole social and religious life of the
vast empire over which he ruled, almost untroubled by the influences of
human passions, fears, and faith.  On the other hand, those who have
felt constrained to give even the slightest credence to his alleged
profession of faith in Christ have attributed to religious zeal,
enthusiasm, or fears, the most salient actions of a life that was, from
beginning to end, dominated only by the lust for dominion, incapable of
any creed but atheism, and absolutely content with the negation of the
existence of any Being greater than himself.  To those who take a more
rational view of his magnificent but criminal career, and who, looking
behind the mask of reverence for paganism which he cast aside at
precisely the politic moment, in order to assume a false pretense of
reverence for Christianity, discern the cool, deliberate atheist, who
was ready to profess any creed and foster any superstition that might
best serve to smooth the road to absolute power, and make mankind his
slaves: to them the astute politician, the successful warrior, the
consummate ruler of men, assumes such colossal proportions that,
compared with him, Alexander, Cæsar, and Napoleon, seem to sink into the
lower grade of butchers and stabbers, only half-taught in the science of
government, of which Constantine alone was master.  For it is no more
certain that he despised and pitied paganism while he was solemnly
offering sacrifices to Jupiter, and winning the admiration and love of
the Roman world for his imperial piety, than it is certain that he
pitied and despised the Church of Christ, even while he was manipulating
the faith into a sure and reliable support of the empire; in both
courses he only played with the world, giving men any religious toy
which the greater part might prefer to have, in exchange for the liberty
of which he robbed them so plausibly and successfully that they scarcely
perceived his theft, and enthusiastically caressed the royal thief.

The Christians of that age died at the stake, or by the sword, or by
wild beasts, rather than to cast a pinch of incense into the sacred
fires and say, "Proh Jupiter!"  The pagans would have plunged into civil
war, and would have endured or inflicted any pain, rather than
acknowledge any feeling for Christ except hatred, loathing, and
contempt.  But Constantine both adopted the cross as a military
standard, and also observed the heathen rites with customary ostentation
and solemnity; having absolutely no conscientious scruples for or
against any religion; regarding both the old and the new faiths as
things proper enough for common men, but altogether indifferent to him;
and using both alike as mere instruments convenient for the advancement
of his own political purposes.

After he had defeated Maxentius at the Milvian Bridge, he caused his own
statue to be erected at Rome; and, while the general design and
execution of the work were unexceptionable to his pagan subjects, the
image bore in its hand the symbol of the cross, which, until that day,
had been esteemed to be a badge of crime and infamy, as disgraceful to
any Roman as the lewd Priapi of the gardens could have been to the
Christians; and the thanksgiving which he offered to commemorate his
victory was couched in such enigmatical terms that in applying it to
Mars or Jupiter, the pagan did no more violence to the text than the
Christian would do in ascribing it to Christ and God.  So, when, to
please the Christians, he decreed the solemn observance of Sunday, he
inspired the pagans with confidence and respect, by calling the sacred
day _Dies Solis_ (the Day of the Sun), a formula of heathendom with
which they had been familiar all their lives.

Utterly devoid of faith in anything else except himself and his own
destiny, unyielding in that ambition to exercise dominion which nerved
him for the doubtful war against Maxentius, he regarded both mankind and
religion with pity and contempt, and sought to rule men for their good
and his own glory, by means of any faith which they might prefer; and
hence, as Christianity became more known and popular, he identified
himself with it more and more, only in order to foster an agency which
seemed to be available in the work of consolidating the warring factions
of the empire and securing the permanency of his throne. But the gospel
of love and peace over which he extended the imperial protection did not
deter him from exterminating the whole race of Maxentius after he had
defeated him in battle; nor from the deliberate and politic murder of
Maximin, who was the father of Fausta his wife, and who had been the
benefactor of his father Constantius; nor from the destruction of his
wife herself, nor of his sons; nor from the assassination of the Emperor
Licinius and his son, the offspring of his sister Constantia--crimes so
infamous and unnecessary that the first spark of real animosity against
the gods of Rome that ever flashed across the serene and boundless
depths of his almost superhuman intelligence gleamed for a moment past
his consummate and life-long duplicity when the pagan priests refused
all expiation for such crimes; and be turned away more decidedly to a
religion which promises pardon for every sin: not that he cared anything
for the sacred rites of either church; but because he was the first
Roman ruler to attach any definite meaning to the words "public
opinion," and he desired to maintain the confidence of his people, and
also to secure the full benefit of those crimes which he committed to
place his own authority beyond the reach of accident.

So thoroughly indifferent to all sense of religion was this greatest of
the rulers of mankind that dissimulation was an easy task which involved
no conscientious scruples of any kind; and was so gracefully and
perfectly enacted that even Eusebius, the father of ecclesiastical
history, himself no ordinary man, was for a long time very thoroughly
deceived into believing that the atheistic emperor was God’s vicegerent
for the establishment of the Christian Church on earth.  "Constantine,
therefore, in the very commencement" (says Eusebius), "being proclaimed
supreme emperor and Augustus by the soldiers, and much longer before
this by the universal sovereign, God--Constantine, the protector of the
good, combining his hatred of wickedness with the love of goodness, went
forth with his son Crispus, the most benevolent Cæsar, to extend a
caring arm to all them that were perishing.  Both, therefore, the father
and the son, having, as it were, God the Universal King and his Son, our
Saviour, as their leader and aid, drawing up the army on all sides
against the enemies of God, bore away an easy victory."  "With choirs
and hymns," says Eusebius, "in the cities and villages, at the same time
they celebrated and extolled first of all God the Universal King,
because they were thus taught; then they also celebrated the praises of
the pious emperor, and with him all his divinely-favored children,"
including Crispus Cæsar whom he caused to be murdered afterward.

Only the lone and incorruptible seer of Patmos, John the Divine, foresaw
the mighty pagan in his real character, and depicted him in words of
scathing denunciation and rebuke which the prostituted Church then
failed to understand when the things were transacted before her eyes--a
prophetic and apocalyptic view of Constantine and Constantinople which
becomes of easier interpretation as the centuries glide away, revealing
more and more clearly what things John foretold, that were to follow
upon the subversion of Christianity by the most potent human enemy that
Jesus ever had, and locating the seat of Antichrist upon seven hills
above the sea to which the commerce of the world resorted--a description
inapplicable to any capital on earth except the city of Constantinople.

The tentative effort made by Constantine in 312 and 313, when he had
used the influence of the Christians against Maxentius, had proved
entirely successful, and the great ruler at once began to make inquiries
to ascertain to what extent the same faith might prevail throughout the
Empire of the East, and how far he might depend upon its aid in
subverting the sovereign power of Licinius, who then reigned over the
Eastern Empire.  For, upon the death of Diocletian, Constantius and
Galerius had parted the empire between themselves in accordance with the
emperor’s will, dividing both the provinces and the legions, which was
the first division of Roman sovereignty.  Constantine succeeded his
father Constantius, and, by the overthrow of Maxentius, had become
master of all of the Western Empire, although north of the Mediterranean
Licinius ruled Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Greece, and Thrace; and,
having overthrown Maximian, ruled the East, including Asia Minor, Syria,
and Egypt.

But it was always Constantine’s set purpose to restore the unity of the
empire, and to concentrate the whole imperial authority in his own
hand--a purpose of which he never for one moment lost sight, and which
is the explanation of his whole magnificent career.  The present
difficulty in the way was the fact that he had permitted, perhaps
solicited, Licinius to sign with him the Decree of Milan, which gave
peace to the Church; and this celebrated document had been issued in
both their names, by their joint authority, and had been so published
throughout the empire.  In addition to this was the fact that the
Christians universally regarded the defeat of Maximian and the triumph
of Licinius as providential, for the former had persecuted the Church,
and the latter had protected it in conjunction with Constantine.  The
public actions of Maximian gave countenance to this opinion: for, while
he had great faith in the heathen gods and priests, and had resorted to
magic in order to conduct the war with Licinius triumphantly, after he
had been defeated in battle "he slew many of his priests as jugglers and
impostors, and as the destroyers of his own safety, since by their
oracles he had been induced to undertake the disastrous war.  Moreover,
having heard that Constantine and Licinius were both Christians, he
supposed that their success was the result of their religion, and
himself immediately issued a decree providing safety for the Christians
whom less than a year before he had ordered to be persecuted, by decrees
engraved on brazen tablets; he gave them liberty to rebuild their
churches, and commanded that all of their property which had been seized
and sold under the former decrees should be restored to them.  Shortly
afterward he miserably died, and Licinius ruled alone."

Licinius was a firm believer in Christianity, and his faith and the
decrees of Maximian alike confirmed both himself and his subjects in the
opinion that he was under the divine protection.

Constantine was not long in perceiving the greatest political error,
perhaps the only one, committed by him, the affixing of the signature of
Licinius to the Decree of Milan; but, at the time it was done, human
foresight could hardly have anticipated such a wholesale abandonment of
paganism, and such an ardent and enthusiastic adoption of Constantine’s
new ecclesiasticism, on the part of the people, as did actually occur.
To have left the name of Licinius out of the decree would have fostered
any ambitious views which that emperor might have entertained, by
enabling him to set up himself as the especial guardian of the heathen
religion, and so concentrating in his own hands all the resources of the
pagan world.  Constantine was compelled, therefore, either to divide the
influence of the Christians with Licinius, or else to array himself and
Christianity on the one side, against Licinius and paganism on the
other; and he was too wise a ruler not to perceive that such a civil and
religious war would be disastrous to both rulers, if not the ultimate
ruin of the empire; and, not knowing the vast numerical strength of the
Christians, he chose the former alternative.  But no sooner had he
succeeded in getting all power in the North and West concentrated firmly
in his owe hands, than he began to seek for means whereby to undermine
the power of his rival, and so carry into effect his life-long
purpose--the reuniting of the divided empire, and the concentration of
all power in his own hands.

The Christians of the Eastern Empire maintained the primitive religion,
and persevered in their original opposition to bearing arms in war, and
to slavery, and to private-property rights, and so added nothing to the
military power of Licinius, except their constantly increasing communal
wealth.  Licinius simply left the Church at peace, and was not
consummate politician enough to use its vast resources in aid of his
government, as Constantine had done, by inducing the Christians to
abandon the primitive organization of the Church and become Roman
subjects in everything except the mere article of faith.  When Ulfilas,
the Goth, converted his barbarous countrymen, and transformed the fierce
and warlike tribes into peaceful and settled peoples among whom war,
slavery, polygamy, and private property, were unknown, and among whom no
king was recognized but Christ, Constantine declared war against them,
and pursued them with fire and sword until they were forced to adopt
Roman laws and customs, and agreed by treaty to supply a permanent force
of forty thousand young men to the imperial army; and, after that, he
caused Ulfilas himself to be ordained a bishop, and sent him back to his
own people to teach the imperial religion instead of Christianity.  But
this profound and atheistic policy was too deep for the Emperor
Licinius; and Constantine knew well that, according to the primitive
Christianity, a whole Christian province would not furnish a single
recruit to his rival’s legions, since no Christian would bear arms.

Eusebius of Cæsarea, who had prepared the way for Constantine to become
the head of the Church in the Western Empire, was the emperor’s chosen
friend and constant counselor, and the ruler of Rome never forgot that
the bishop had, first of all men, invited his attention to the fact that
the despised and persecuted Christians constituted already a body of men
so numerous, so virtuous, and so prosperous, as to hold the balance of
power between any factions which might divide the Roman people just as
soon as the legal disabilities which both concealed their numbers and
fettered their influence might be removed by imperial favor.

Under the advice of Eusebius, the emperor, in his own name, sent to
Anulinus, Proconsul of Africa, a decree most favorable to the Christians
throughout that region; he also made presents of large sums of money to
the bishops of Africa, Numidia, and Mauritania, who had been plundered
in the persecutions of Maximian; he also sent a decree ordaining that
all church prelates be freed from obligation to discharge any public,
military, or political duties and offices; also, he made a decree
commanding a certain council to be held concerning the affairs of
Cæcilianus, Bishop of Carthage, and sent to Miltiades, Bishop of Rome,
copies of the charges against Cæcilianus; also, a decree addressed to
Chrestus, Bishop of Syracuse, commanding that a council of many bishops,
both of Africa and of Gaul, should assemble at the city of Arles, in
order to consider and determine certain questions which were disputed
among the faithful.

In short, counseled by Eusebius, who never doubted the ultimate
overthrow of idolatry, and the ultimate triumph of whatever
ecclesiastical system might be established in place of the Christian
communities, Constantine zealously strove in every way to identify
himself and his government with the new religion, and to hold himself
out as the head of the Church, as well as of the state.  At the same
time he steadily pursued a secret policy of winning to himself the
affection and confidence of the Christian subjects of the Emperor
Licinius, by the use of agents whom he kept in his own service, in the
household of every bishop of the Eastern Church.  This zeal in the
service of the established ecclesiasticism soon met with the great
reward which Eusebius had promised to the emperor; for, throughout the
length and breadth of the churches it began to be commonly declared that
"Constantine was the divinely-appointed protector of the Christians";
that "God was the friend and vigilant protector of Constantine"; and
that "no man could be his equal, and no man could stand against him."
Licinius soon perceived the influence of these machinations, and saw
that, even in his own dominions, the Christians, and especially the
prelates, offered up more prayers for Constantine than for himself--"so
that he did not suppose," saith Eusebius, "that they offered prayers for
him at all, but persuaded himself that they did all things, and
propitiated the Deity, only for the divinely-favored Emperor
Constantine."

This treasonable sentiment, of course, aroused the resentment of the
jealous Licinius, and more and more developed that estrangement between
him and the Christians for which Constantine secretly but zealously
labored; and Licinius sought revenge by fomenting every disaffection
which manifested itself against the rule of Constantine in Africa.  But
the bishops were as perfect a police force as modern times have ever
succeeded in organizing, and kept Rome fully advised of every movement
inaugurated by the enemies of the "most Christian emperor."  And
Eusebius saith, concerning Licinius, that "when he saw that his secret
preparations by no means succeeded according to his wish, _as God
detected every artifice and villainy to his favorite prince_, no longer
able to conceal himself, Licinius commenced an open war.  And in thus
determining war against Constantine, he now _proceeded to array himself
against the Supreme God whom he knew Constantine to worship_.  Afterward
he began imperceptibly to assail those pious subjects under him who had
never at any time troubled his government.  This too, he did, violently
urged on by the innate propensity of his malice, that overclouded and
darkened his understanding. He did not, therefore, bear in mind _those
that had persecuted the Christians before him_, nor those _whose
destroyer and punisher he himself had been appointed_, for their
wickedness.  But, departing from sound reason, and, as one might say,
seized with insanity, he had determined _to wage war against God
himself_, the protector and aid of Constantine, _in place of the one
whom He assisted_. And first, indeed, he _drove away all the Christians
from his house_, the wretch thus divesting himself of those prayers to
God for his safety which they were taught to offer up for all men.
After this he ordered the soldiers in the cities to be cashiered and
stripped of military honors unless they chose to sacrifice to demons."

Constantine having craftily succeeded in embroiling Licinius with the
Church, watched with secret joy, until the enemy whom he wished to
destroy followed up this lustration of his army and navy, which was
designed to drive out the Christian spies of Constantine, with more
strenuous measures; and, in the language of Eusebius, "at last proceeded
to such an extent of madness _as to attack the bishops_, now indeed
regarding them as the servants of the Supreme God, _but hostile to his
measures_."  And as the angry tyrant adopted extreme remedies for this
ecclesiastical treason, "razing the churches to the ground"; "subjecting
the bishops to the same punishment as the worst criminals"; "cutting the
bodies of some into small pieces and feeding them out to fishes in the
sea"; and "destroying others by various modes of torture and
death"--"the whole Christian world regarded him with horror and
detestation, and looked to Constantine for deliverance."

So that the error which the emperor had committed, in soliciting
Licinius to affix his signature to the Decree of Milan, was not only
fully compensated by his consummate skill and artifice, but the Church
prayed earth and Heaven for the destruction of Licinius.  Licinius,
irritated more and more by the wide-spread disaffection of his subjects,
espoused the cause of Bassianus, who had married Anastasia, the sister
of Constantine, and urged him into rebellion in order to gain larger
power; and, Bassianus having been defeated and dethroned, Licinius
refused to deliver up the partisans of the fallen Cæsar who had taken
refuge in his dominions; and upon this pretext Constantine declared war
against him; and in two battles, one at Cibalis in Pannonia, and the
other upon the plains of Mardia in Thrace, he defeated Licinius, and so
crippled him that he was compelled to make peace, with the loss of
Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Macedonia, and Greece, which provinces were
added to the dominions of Constantine, and extended his empire to the
extremity of Peloponnesus, leaving Licinius Emperor of Thrace, Asia
Minor, Syria, and Egypt.

This war happened in the year 315, and the ambition of Constantine was
temporarily sated, so that he then refrained from pushing to extremities
the defeated but still powerful Licinius until he might have time and
opportunity to alienate the affection and confidence of his subjects in
Asia as thoroughly as he had done in Europe. And, besides this, he
wanted time in order to subjugate the Goths whom Ulfilas had converted,
subvert the Christian communities organized among them on the primitive
foundation, and force them to adopt the ecclesiastical system which he
had established at Rome, in order to make the Gothic nation an available
factor in any future war in which he might engage.  But in a few years
afterward, having successfully waged war against the Goths, and having
seen the influence of Licinius greatly impaired by the persecutions of
the Church in Syria and Egypt which he had encouraged and, perhaps,
instigated, as well as by that secret diplomacy of which Constantine was
master, the Roman emperor deemed that the time had come to destroy
Licinius, and restore the unity of the empire, and consolidate all power
in his own hands, especially as the great age and unpopular vices of
Licinius seemed to presage an easy victory.  He accordingly (and without
any pretext whatever on this occasion) declared war against the Illyrian
emperor; and in the great battle of Adrianople, and in the siege of
Byzantium, and in the decisive action of Chrysopolis, in all of which he
engaged Licinius with inferior numbers, his vast military genius
asserted itself, so that by continuous defeats he reduced the Emperor of
the East to the necessity of making an unconditional surrender.
Constantia, the wife of Licinius, was the sister of Constantine, and, at
her request and entreaties, the conqueror temporarily spared the life of
his fallen rival, and banished him to Thessalonica, where he was soon
afterward assassinated in some mysterious manner, it being to this day
uncertain whether he perished by the order of the senate, by a tumult of
the soldiers, or by the machinations of Constantine.  But it is certain
that the "first Christian emperor" regarded the fact that a man might
stand in the way of his ambition, or possibly compromise his safety, as
a sufficient reason for putting him to death, even if the unlucky person
happened to be his own son.

"Thus the mighty and victorious Constantine," saith Eusebius, "adorned
with every virtue of religion, with his most pious son, Crispus Cæsar,
resembling in all things his father, recovered the East as his own, and
thus restored the Roman Empire to its ancient state of one united body;
extending their peaceful sway around the world, from the rising sun to
the opposite regions, to the north and the south, even to the borders of
the declining day."

But this greatest statesman, politician, and ruler--this absolute,
untroubled, and self-confident atheist--had only "the godliness that is
profitable for the life that now is"; for this "Christian" had never
been baptized (knowing that an emperor can not be a Christian); and he
afterward murdered in cold blood, without provocation, "his most pious
son, Crispus Cæsar, resembling in all things his father"; his own wife
Fausta, and the youthful Licinius, son of his sister Constantia; just as
he systematically assassinated every one whom his calm, merciless, wise
policy thought to be possibly inimical to his own safety.  But he
realized the life-long ambition of his soul, the restoration of the
unity of the Roman Empire under his own authority; and did it by the aid
of the Christian Church, which he bribed, corrupted, and secularized,
until it acknowledged him to be king instead of Jesus Christ.

These historical details, however, anticipate our narrative of Arius the
Libyan, to which we must now return.



                              CHAPTER II.

                           A NAVAL QUESTION.


After the overthrow of the Christian communities which Ulfilas had
founded among the Goths, Constantine called Eusebius, Bishop of Cæsarea,
unto himself, and began to make diligent inquiries concerning the
churches of Syria and of Egypt; and, having obtained all of the
information current among the bishops, he entered into conversation with
Eusebius, apparently for the purpose of still further satisfying himself
upon certain points involved in his investigations.

"Thou sayest," said Constantine, "that, in spite of the persecution in
which many bishops and private persons have suffered martyrdom, the
Church constantly increases in numbers and influence."

"Yea," replied Eusebius, "but not so rapidly as in thine own dominions;
for in most places their services are secretly conducted because of the
heathen; yet the truth triumphs everywhere, and the churches prosper
wonderfully. The cruel wrongs done unto the faithful excite the interest
and compassion of all fair-minded men, and there are always many who
seek for fuller information concerning our holy religion, and there are
always some at hand ready to impart it."

"I would that it were possible for me at this time to occupy the same
relation to the Eastern Church that so happily obtains in the Empire of
the West.  But that seems to be impossible while the Emperor Licinius
reigns over those realms."

"Thou art as much beloved by the Christians of the East as by those of
Europe or of Africa; and they look unto thee for deliverance, and
hopefully await thy coming."

"But Europe and Africa are under mine own hand, and Asia is not; the
Church of the East is beyond the reach of my protection."

"Stretch forth thine arm of power, thou favorite of the supreme God, and
take it unto thyself.  Thou alone art fitted to be emperor, and Asia, as
part of the Roman Empire, is rightfully thine own."

Then Constantine gave way to one of those fits of sudden, silent
meditation which were not unusual to him, and continued to gaze upon his
bishop long and earnestly. At last he said: "The Emperor Licinius is a
brave and skillful commander, trained all his life in the discipline of
the Roman army.  He not only hath yet a solid foothold upon European
soil, but he could call into action out of populous Asia double as many
soldiers as the Western Empire could put into the field, including the
hardy Goths, whom I have added to the military force of Rome.  He is no
merely titular emperor, but is a consummate warrior, a wise ruler, an
able and valiant man, as he hath already proved against both Maximian
and myself."

"Thou and God art greater still!" said the bishop, solemnly.

"That might be so upon the land," murmured Constantine, absently, "for
many of my legions are veterans, who have followed me through seventeen
campaigns without defeat, and the Goths are brave and hardy.  But the
old emperor’s vast superiority is on the sea.  For, since Rome ceased to
be the seat of empire, the naval establishments of Misenum and Ravenna
have been greatly neglected, and the maritime cities of Greece no longer
furnish those formidable fleets which made the republic of Athens so
famous.  But the Emperor Licinius can draw from Egypt and the adjacent
coasts of Africa, from the ports of Phoenicia and the Isle of Cyprus,
and from Bithynia, Ionia, and Caria, a fleet to which the rest of
mankind could offer no effective opposition; so that, if I should be
successful on land, the emperor’s naval superiority would enable him to
carry an offensive war into every sea-coast of Hispania, Gaul, and
Italy, cut off all my supplies, and force me to retreat even in the face
of victory.  It will not do!" he cried, passionately and
despondingly--"it will not do! and it requires years to prepare a navy!
There must be some other way--some other way!"

What dark and secret thought slumbered in the capacious deeps of that
calm, unwavering spirit to which expediency was ever a sufficient
justification for any crime that might advance political designs, no man
can ever know; but Eusebius at once perceived that the thing which he
supposed to have been a suggestion of his own--a temptation held out by
him to the emperor and ventured upon because his zeal for the persecuted
Christians of the Eastern Church made him earnestly desire that
Constantine should conquer and protect those regions--had in truth long
been a subject of profoundest meditation in the emperor’s soul; a most
dangerous ambition, which he had considered in every possible aspect of
it.  Neither of these able men spoke for some time.  Then the emperor
said, musingly: "Would that it were possible for me at this time to
occupy the same relation to the Eastern Churches that so happily obtains
in the Empire of the West!  But there must be some other way--some other
way!"

Eusebius perceived from the repetition of these words that they in some
way contained the particular matter concerning which Constantine desired
him to speak; and he shuddered at the unwelcome thought of what might
possibly be required at the hand of some bishop of the Church by the
implacable and unscrupulous emperor; but, not fully comprehending the
drift of the royal mind, he answered: "It would be easy to attach the
bishops and their congregations unto thyself as thou didst those of
Africa, by secret aid to the churches, and by kind messages unto those
who have experienced the tyrant’s cruelty; for already all Christians
regard thee as divinely raised up for their succor, and they are
comforted by the hope that, when thou dost rule the world, the gospel
shall be as free in the East as it is in the West."

"But that is a mere sentiment," answered Constantine. "The Christians
are not soldiers; in the East they refuse to bear arms, or to recognize
an earthly ruler.  Surely thou dost remember how difficult it was to
bring them over to any active support of mine empire even in the West."

"Yea, verily!  But thou mayst gradually assume direction of the Church
there as thou hast done here: by largesses to the bishops; by calling
councils in thine own name to settle clerical differences; and by
training them, as thou hast done here, to regard thee alone as the real
source of both ecclesiastical and political authority; and so by degrees
control them as thou wilt."

"I have meditated over all of that," said Constantine, "and the great
difficulty in the way of its accomplishment grows out of the fact that
any attempt to interfere in the trial of charges against bishops or
presbyters, whether upon accusations of personal misconduct, or of
erroneous doctrine, within the dominions of the Emperor Licinius, would
be regarded by him, and by his subjects, as an unwarrantable
interference in matters which do not concern the Empire of the West; and
such a course would only inflame and consolidate those whom I prefer to
divide in sentiment."

"But," said Eusebius, "if the question in dispute should be one, not
between the members of some particular community, or locality, but
between almost the whole body of the Christians in the Western Empire on
the one hand, and almost the whole body of the Eastern Church upon the
other, could there be any impropriety in calling a council of the whole
Church, East and West, to consider and determine it?"

"No," said Constantine.  "If there were only such a question, the way
would be laid open at least for a beginning.  But how couldst thou ever
create such a question?"

"The question, or rather the questions (for there are two of them), are
already created--the East upon one side of both, and the West upon the
other."

"What are these questions?"

"One is a great dispute concerning the proper time for the celebration
of Easter; and the other a most subtile controversy concerning the
nature of Godhead and the relation of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; a
dispute in which Hosius of Cordova leads many bishops and presbyters
upon one side, and Arius the Libyan as many upon the other."

"Arius the Libyan!" cried Constantine, with sudden wrath.  "The Libyan
serpent!  The ram of Baucalis! a presbyter of Alexandria!  By thundering
Jove, I will yet crush that hard, stubborn, fearless nature, for he hath
been more in my way than even the Emperor Licinius himself!  Curse the
man! curse him!"

Eusebius gazed upon the emperor in mute astonishment. He knew that
Constantine possessed an almost supernatural knowledge of all political
movements and persons, even in the remotest corner of the empire over
which he reigned, but he had never even dreamed that the mighty emperor
had heard so much as the name of the gaunt, unsocial, self-denying, and
inflexible presbyter of the Baucalis church at Alexandria, in the
dominions of Licinius.

"Knowest thou the man?" he asked with unconcealed astonishment.

Constantine had already regained his usual calmness, and in placid tones
replied: "I have never seen Arius, but have constantly and often heard
of his dangerous and revolutionary teachings, and of his rugged,
implacable, unyielding character.  He hateth me without any cause,
except that I am emperor, and scorneth every favor I was inclined to
show him.  I even tendered unto him the bishopric of Alexandria, which
Alexander now holds, but he refused to accept it, for no other reason
than that he supposed his advancement to that high place to have been
procured by the influence of mine agents in that city."

"I regret that he is not thy friend," answered Eusebius; "but wilt thou
instruct me how a presbyter could teach dangerous and revolutionary
doctrines?  Perhaps such teachings might furnish matter for which the
Church might suspend him from the office of presbyter, and silence his
utterances."

"I do not think so," answered Constantine.  "He teaches that a Christian
can not be an emperor, nor bear arms in war; and that to take sides in a
struggle between any earthly governments is to betray the Christ. He
teaches that no Christian can hold slaves, own private property, or
recognize Roman and Egyptian laws and customs in reference to marriage
and divorce.  In a word, he still rigidly adheres to that primitive
Christianity, the prevalence of which would soon render all government
over the people unnecessary if not impossible, and which, as thou
knowest, it was so difficult for us to guide to right and reasonable
action even in Rome and in other parts of the West.  But his primitive
and fearless teachings have reduced to the ghostly form of a mere
sentiment all the active aid I had expected to obtain from the
Christians of Syria and of Egypt.  The fleet, the mighty fleet, which
putteth all my coasts at the mercy of Licinius, ought to have been mine
own, and would have been but for that Libyan serpent who paralyzed the
arms of willing Christians by his accursed teachings."

"But," said Eusebius, solemnly, "these teachings were the very doctrines
of our Lord, and Arius hath proclaimed nothing but the truths of the
gospel, and for three hundred years no Christian man hath owned a slave
or claimed private title to property, or lifted up a weapon even in
defense of the faith for which he does not hesitate to die."  And the
bishop’s fine face darkened, and his heart twitched as if some transient
gleam of lightning had revealed before him a bottomless pit that opened
down to perdition; and for a moment he half-way felt that he had lost
his own soul by juggling with the empire in the name of Jesus and for
the glory of the Church.

While he stood in painful meditation, the emperor continued: "Yea!
doubtless this was the primitive system; and, thoroughly permeated with
its new and radical principles, Arius seeketh to enforce them.  The
African ram, bold, self-confident, aggressive! the Libyan serpent,
agile, beautiful, tameless, and dangerous! scorning all earthly
ambitions as trifles unworthy of the consideration of an immortal
spirit; despising pain, and toil, and peril; almost courting martyrdom;
immovable by threats of vengeance, or by hope of reward; alike
inaccessible to flattery and to fear--but for that one man I would hold
the East in my hand to-day!  For the fleet was largely manned and
officered by Christians, and all things were arranged to deliver up the
ships to me, when this fierce, invincible, immovable presbyter poured
out the angry torrent of his eloquence and learning, urging the
Christians to obey all laws of the government under which they lived
that were not contrary to conscience, and denouncing those who might
engage on either side in favor of an earthly ruler as traitors to Christ
and his kingdom.  Their courage shriveled up before his fierce
denunciation, as if it had been smitten by the wrath of God, and all the
carefully prepared plans for getting possession of more than half the
fleet of Licinius, and especially of the great galleys with three banks
of oars, faded away before the breath of this one irreconcilable and
immovable man.  Then the attention of the Emperor Licinius having been
called to the matter, he made a lustration of his army and navy, and
dishonorably dismissed therefrom every man who refused to offer
sacrifice to the gods; and also from his civil service, and from his
palaces.  And since that day there hath been no man in the service of
Licinius that is a Christian.  But the emperor sent to Arius a parchment
giving to him legal authority to preach the gospel publicly in his city
of Alexandria, because his gospel had saved the fleet; and the stern,
uncompromising presbyter sent it back with a message that his authority
to preach was from God, not from man."

"For what reason did Arius so bitterly take sides against thee, the
favorite of God, the protector of the Church?"

"It would be unjust," said Constantine, "to say that he ever did so.  He
did not; but his powerful influence in holding the Christians of Egypt
and of Syria to strictest neutrality was the most injurious policy he
could have pursued against me; but he would have pursued the same course
against any other ruler in the world."

Eusebius was the fast friend of Arius, whom he admired and loved beyond
all living men (for Pamphilus had already suffered martyrdom); and the
great ecclesiastic, rejoicing at the praises bestowed upon his friend by
the greatest ruler of men, strove to call out yet more of his opinion,
and accordingly said unto him, "Couldst thou not, then, attack the moral
character of Arius, and call a council to condemn him for some
irregularity, and so get rid of him?"

"Nay," answered the emperor, "the man is proof against all earthly
temptations.  When all arrangements had been made to confer upon him the
see of Alexandria, he calmly but positively refused to accept the
office, saying he would live and die presbyter of the Baucalis church.
Gifts of money sent unto him anonymously he poured into the common
treasury of the Church uncounted, and, in the midst of opulence, lived
the life of an anchorite.  Seven hundred of the noblest women of
Alexandria are his communicants, and constant watchfulness never
detected him in the slightest impropriety with any of them.  In the
pestilence which decimated and terrified the great city, by day and
night he ministered unto the afflicted, when even parents abandoned
their children and children their parents, and the ties of blood were
disregarded, until the people believed him to be invested with a charmed
life that was invulnerable to poniard, poison, or pestilence.  He is the
purest and the strongest soul on earth," said the emperor, with
undisguised admiration, "but he hath barred my way unto the conquest of
the East!"

Eusebius glowed with pleasure as he listened to the language in which
the emperor depicted the character of Arius, and replied: "Only the
truly great are able to do justice to those whom they have strong reason
to dislike, but thou hast painted the grand and lonely soul of the
Libyan even as it is.  He hath been purified by sorrow. He is all for
Christ, and earthly hopes, fears and ambitions no more can move his
chaste and lofty spirit."

"But," said Constantine, sternly, "however admirable the presbyter may
be, I will not forget that he hath robbed me of the fleet!  He hath
barred my way unto the conquest of the East."

Then said Eusebius: "If the fleet of Licinius could be by some means
neutralized; if that valiant tyrant could, perhaps, be induced to keep
his fleet out of the war altogether, and leave the fate of the empire to
be decided by the armies of the East and of the West--would that content
thee?"

The handsome face of Constantine glowed with a wonderful light of hope
and pleasure as he answered, eagerly; "Yea, thou most wise and
infallible bishop!  If thou canst accomplish this thing, soon shall the
churches of the East enjoy the imperial protection as fully as do those
of the Western Empire; and, freed from the persecutions of Licinius and
of the pagan priests, the Church shall triumph over all the world.  But
I have told thee that no more able warrior lives than the emperor; he
will never forego the use of his right arm of power: thou canst not
neutralize his navy."

The greatest of ecclesiastics gazed with affectionate admiration upon
the greatest of emperors, and calmly answered: "I am a man of peace, and
know nothing of the conduct of a war.  But I do know something of the
human heart, and of the secret springs that govern the actions of men.
When I did visit thee in Gaul, before the war with Maxentius, thou didst
tell me that I could not cast a javelin, nor smite with a sword, nor
draw out a legion in battle order, but that I knew all Italy, and showed
thee how to conquer Rome.  Verily I know not how to sail a ship, yet I
will endeavor diligently to keep the tyrant’s navy far off from thy
coasts.  If I should fail, thou wilt quickly know the unwelcome truth;
and if I succeed thou shalt learn it immediately."

"Thou hast always succeeded," answered Constantine; "no promise made by
thee hath failed.  Thou hast never once disappointed thine emperor and
friend."

"For the present," said Eusebius, "I do greatly desire of thee an
indefinite leave of absence, but I trust not a protracted one, in order
that I may pay a visit to my beloved brother Eusebius, the Bishop of
Nicomedia."

For an instant the face of Constantine was clouded. "Within the
dominions of Licinius?" he softly murmured, but in a moment he answered:
"Thou hast leave to go!  But tell me, bishop, why thou goest unto
Nicomedia.  What canst thou do there except to expose thy dear and
valuable head to the fury of the emperor?"

"I go thither," said Eusebius, with a light and musical laugh, "seeking
to prepare a problem over which the historians and warriors of all
future ages shall puzzle their weary brains in vain.  The question which
will be, I trust, a riddle unto them, is briefly this: Why was it that,
in the second war with the most Christian Emperor Constantine, the brave
and competent commander Licinius, possessing so vast a superiority at
sea, utterly failed to carry an offensive war into the very center of
his rival’s dominions, and, having moored his fleet safely in some
secure strait or bay, left the issue of the war to be decided by the
land-forces alone, in the conduct of which the most glorious Emperor
Constantine was known to be invincible?"

Then Constantine sprang from his seat, and with eager, glowing face he
embraced the bishop and kissed him, saying: "Canst thou, indeed, do this
thing for me?  If thou canst, thou art stronger than ten legions, and
deservest a reward equal to their pay!"

"Thou knowest well," said Eusebius, kindly but with inexpressible
dignity, "that I have served thee faithfully without reward, because I
love thee, Augustus, and love the Church of Christ, and know assuredly
that thine own triumph will secure the triumph of the faith!"

"Thou speakest nothing but the truth, bishop," replied Constantine, his
fine face lighting up with strong emotions, "and I have loved and
honored thee in my heart accordingly.  Thou knowest that, whenever thou
needest me, I am all thine own.  But how can this miracle that shall
neutralize the emperor’s maritime ascendency be wrought?"

"I think," answered Eusebius, gravely and sadly, "that miracles have
recently ceased throughout the world, so that even the Church of Christ
hath to depend upon only human agencies, which thou knowest was not
formerly the case.  It is well known, however, that the old Emperor
Licinius doth not doubt the truth and divinity of our holy religion,
although he hateth the Christians because he hath been persuaded that
they offer up more prayers for thee than for himself.  Now, it hath
seemed probable to me that if an authentic Christian prophecy could be
privately circulated through the imperial palace of Nicomedia to the
purport that the Eastern Empire would be overthrown whenever it might
send a hostile fleet to ravage the coasts of Europe, his fear and hatred
of the Christians would influence him to retain his fleet at home in
order to forestall the prophecy.  Of course, the common sense of the
matter would be, as thou hast said, for him to use his vast naval
strength to desolate thy coasts in Greece, Italy, Africa, Hispania, and
Gaul; but, perhaps, he may not do so.  The matter is not very clearly
wrought out in my mind, but gradually takes shape as I consider it, and
I desire to see my brother, Eusebius of Nicomedia, a wise and prudent
man, to converse with him concerning it."

"Thou art a great and wonderful bishop," said Constantine.  "Go thou,
and may God prosper thee!  Keep me well informed of thy movements, and
of all events that happen.  Thou shalt have orders for all supplies,
attendance, and money, which thou canst possibly need for thy purposes.
If thou fall into any trouble at Nicomedia, or elsewhere, have sure
means of informing me, for I would risk the sovereignty of the world to
deliver thee, thou incomparable friend and bishop.  When wilt thou
depart?"

"Within a few days, at most," said Eusebius.  "And thou shalt do nothing
except to grant me leave of absence.  We bishops can further each other
upon our journeys quite well, and I wish to go secretly and without
attracting notice."

"When thou hast leisure," said Constantine, "come unto me again, and
come prepared to unravel these questions concerning the celebration of
Easter, and concerning the Godhead, to the very last threads of them;
for I earnestly desire to be perfectly informed therein."



                              CHAPTER III.

                       THE POLITICS OF RELIGION.


A day or two afterward, Eusebius again sought audience of the emperor,
and in a long interview, during which Constantine, with his own hand,
kept copious and accurate memoranda of the conversation, the bishop
carefully explained the nature of the church controversy respecting the
observance of Easter, and also the nature of the abstract and peculiar
ideas involved in the dispute concerning the Deity; and in the whole
interview the emperor manifested the perfect thoroughness with which his
calm, grand intelligence was accustomed to go to the very bottom of
every matter which once secured his interest, grasping all possible
aspects and relationships of the subject--the evidence upon which
alleged facts might be founded, the authority upon which each opinion
might rest--so that at the close of the long and studious interview he
was as well informed upon the subjects discussed as were the most
learned ecclesiastics of his generation.

"I perceive," he said to Eusebius, "that thou art an advocate of the
opinion of Arius the Libyan, concerning what Hosius calleth the Holy
Trinity?"

"Yea!" answered the bishop; "for neither do the Gospels teach me, nor
can the aid of reason enable me to understand that three are one any
more than that one is three; nor can I evade the fact that ’Father’ and
’Son’ are terms which of necessity imply that the Father antedates the
Son; nor can I believe that God the Father lived in our flesh and died
upon the cross. So that, whenever the ’Arian heresy,’ as they call it,
shall be heard before a general council, I shall be numbered among the
heterodox, if it is indeed possible that any council shall ever condemn
the grand Libyan’s doctrines!"

"I regret much," replied the emperor, "that thy conscience leadeth thee
in that direction, although the fact must never become a cause of
difference between thee and me.  For, while I would yield cheerful
acquiescence to thy superior learning about all merely religious
questions, I perceive already that the political aspects of this
controversy will make it politic for me to maintain the opinions of
Hosius and his party."

"What possible political significance can exist in such an abstract
dispute about matters of theological faith and doctrine?"

Constantine laughed pleasantly, and answered: "Of course, a pious and
learned bishop would sooner perceive the minutest ramifications of the
theological roots of any question than to grasp its most palpable
political outgrowth.  I will tell thee, bishop, but the communication is
for thee alone.  As to the paschal controversy, it is a mere matter of
sentiment or feeling between those who do not wish to follow the Jews in
fixing the time of its observance, and desire to have some period
assigned by the Christian authority, on the one hand; and, on the other,
those who are unwilling to depart from the practice of three centuries
for any reason--but these differences can be easily reconciled. But, as
to this other controversy, it is of an essentially different kind.  Thy
statement of it revealed to me the salient fact that the doctrine of
Arius is that of the Eastern Church, the doctrine of Hosius that of the
Western; and a geographical line might almost be run through the faith
upon this question--Arius and his party upon one side, Hosius and his
upon the other--and along the line itself many who are not the partisans
of either opinion. Thou seest, therefore, that it is really a question
between two empires, and, whenever it shall be determined, a proper
regard for the prestige of mine own empire requires me to see that the
decision shall be in favor of the Western Church.  Dost thou now
perceive one plainest and least important point of its political
bearings?"

"Yea, verily," answered Eusebius.  "But it had not occurred to me
before!"

"After the matter shall have been accomplished," said Constantine, "many
others shall also see it, but not just yet; for it is the business of
him who is fit to rule not only to see, but to foresee, whatever may
concern his empire!"

"Thou alone hast seen it yet," replied the bishop. "But what other
political significance can the controversy possibly possess?"

"Ah! bishop," said the emperor, "it is the great question of our age.
It involves in itself the whole field of controversy between the old
civilizations and the new; between paganism and Christianity; between
Jesus Christ and the rulers of mankind.  The doctrines of Arius are the
utterances of that primitive Christianity which proclaimed the
fraternity of all men, condemned war, slavery, and private-property
rights.  It maintaineth Jesus as the king of a kingdom established in
the world; a real and actual government among the Christian communities,
which may yield obedience to laws that do not fetter conscience, but
does not acknowledge allegiance to any human emperor or king.  Its
universal prevalence would speedily render all government over the
people ridiculous and unnecessary; for Christ would be the only king,
and all men brethren, free and equal, as was the case in Moasia, under
the apostolical Ulfilas, until I was constrained to send an army thither
and force the Goths to give up their communal organization, and adopt
the Roman laws and customs. The system of Arius, primitive Christianity,
dear bishop, would leave no room for Constantine on earth.  But the
doctrine of Hosius, by elevating Jesus to actual Godhead, leaveth his
earthly career a mere manifestation, or appearance, of the divine in
human flesh; and, since the God hath returned to his former ineffable
condition, it leaveth his kingdom to be only a pure and lofty spiritual
phantasm--and leaves mankind for Constantine to govern. Thou seest that
there can be no rivalry between the Christianity of Hosius and the
sovereigns of this world, while the faith of Arius would soon subvert
all human governments, and dethrone every prince on earth.  Beyond any
question, the emperors, from Nero to my own times, sought only to
preserve the empire by persecuting the Christians, and properly
described Christianity as ’a baleful and malignant superstition,’ ’a
criminal association,’ ’a new society that departed from the laws and
ceremonies of our fathers, inventing a new government for itself
inconsistent with the imperial laws and rights.’  They understood that
Roman sovereignty could not maintain itself against a rapidly increasing
association that proposed to abolish war, slavery, private rights of
property, offices, rank, and prerogative; and they tried to stamp it out
of existence. These emperors strove to defend the empire by
exterminating the Christians; if they had been greater men, they would
have adopted the new religion, pruned it of all doctrines that might
menace the imperial authority, translating Jesus to the highest heaven,
and taking for themselves his place upon the earth--as I have done.  I
am, therefore, the champion of the Holy Trinity, as Hosius hath defined
it; and at the right time Arius must be condemned as a heretic.  For I
will no more suffer him to build up the churches of the East upon this
basis of primitive Christianity than I would suffer Ulfilas to
accomplish a similar purpose among the Gothic tribes.  Dost thou now
perceive the political significancy of this Arian heresy, my dear
bishop?"

But Eusebius stood before the emperor pale and trembling, the cold
perspiration standing in great drops upon his pallid brow.  For a moment
an awful mist of horror enveloped his struggling soul.  Had he, then,
made a terrible mistake in using his own large abilities and influence
to place the persecuted saints under the protection of the grand and
humane emperor?  Had he betrayed the Church of Christ, and lost his own
soul, in bringing about that union of ecclesiastical and imperial
authority which made the kingdom of heaven an appanage of the Roman
emperor, and had secured safety, peace, and glory, for the Christians by
giving to Constantine the place that should belong only to Jesus Christ?
Had he indeed been overreached and manipulated by this most able of
mankind for his own political purposes, even while he thought himself to
be using Constantine for the glory of God and for the edification of the
Church?  Sick, doubtful, terrified, he faintly answered: "But the things
which thou sayest the doctrines of Arius would accomplish are precisely
the triumph which our Lord did promise to the Church, and which he
pledged his divinity to achieve! Surely Arius must be right!  War,
slavery, and mammon-worship, must be banished out of the world!  Mankind
must become brethren in the Lord!  The Church must triumph, and Christ
must be the only king!"

"Not in my time!" said Constantine, with the calmness and firmness of
mature and deliberate conviction; "not while I live!  The empire shall
be mine own.  I will yield my right to no man, human or divine!  Let the
Church grow and prepare for future triumph over earthly sovereignty when
the scepter shall be held by some more weak and nerveless hand than
mine.  I will govern while I live, both church and state, in spite of
gods or demons!"

The bishop made no answer.  A terrible error into which he had gone with
glad heart and exuberant hope seemed palpably revealed to him.  He was
utterly cowed and humbled.  With a crushing sense of self-abasement,
shame, mortification, repentance, almost crime, he realized the fact
that, compared with that colossal man, who amused himself by playing
with the loftiest emotions of the human soul as he did with his
ever-victorious legions--a man who, under his calm, grand bearing,
concealed a devil of ambition that was ready to mock at all that men
hold sacred, and even to hurl his phalanx against Christ himself--he
felt like a child, a pygmy.

With ashy lips he murmured: "Almost thou hast defied the Son of God!
Beware!"

Then, with a singular smile that had in its beauty and light something
of lofty mournfulness, the emperor answered: "And if I should do so,
dear bishop, what then? Jesus hath no power against me except through
thaumaturgy, and thou dost know that thaumaturgy faded out when the
Church abandoned that communal system upon which Arius insisteth yet so
manfully.  I have made my choice, and will abide the issue, bishop.
Thou knowest that I never was baptized.  I might have been a Christian,
but I preferred to reign over the Roman Empire; and I will reign until
the end."

Ah! for him, then, with all the glad assurance born of utter ignorance
that such a being could exist among mankind, the bishop had carefully
freighted "the old ship Zion" with the godless furniture of Roman law
and custom, its statutes of slavery, its laws and usages of war and
conquest, its idolatrous system of private-property rights, titles,
prerogatives, political and social class distinctions between those whom
God made to be brethren, out of which idolatry the sorrow of the world
had grown, from all of which Jesus had died to ransom a fallen race.  He
had unwittingly launched the freighted ship upon the troubled sea of
earthly politics.  Thinking that he would win the Roman Empire for the
Church, he had betrayed and sold the cause of Christ to Constantine.
Thinking that he guided and controlled the emperor, he had labored with
all diligence to make himself the master’s slave.  He knew it now only
too well--he knew that Constantine had always known it; and, appalled by
the vast resources of that greatest of mankind, crushed by the sense of
his amazing genius, he seemed unto himself to grow small, contemptible,
and weak.

And the ship of the Church?  Would she go down forever in the troubled
waters, amid the stormy strife for worldly gains and power?  Or would
she yet, somehow, sometime, somewhere, outride the tempests, and in some
unknown and distant clime reach into a safe haven? "Not in my time,"
said Constantine; "not while I live!"  When, then?

These bitter meditations were broken by the calm, sweet voice of
Constantine: "Bishop, thou must perceive for thyself that the radical
polity of the primitive Christianity to which Arius cleaves
unswervingly, and which Ulfilas founded among the Goths so firmly that I
had to send the legions thither to uproot it, was somewhat fanatical, or
at least premature, and not suited to the every-day life of selfish and
wicked men.  Thou must perceive, also, with equal clearness, that the
splendid ecclesiasticism which I have established throughout the Western
Empire in place of the primitive religion is vastly better for mankind
than any system ever before attempted, and that it should be speedily
extended over all the East.  What future, grander developments await the
Church, no mortal can foretell.  For the present, I desire of thee to
seek means whereby to fan the flame of this Arian controversy: it must
not die out until it can be summoned before an imperial council, and
receive formal condemnation at the mouths of all the bishops called into
a synod by the Emperor of the west!"

"And if, when the council shall have been convened, its members shall
sustain Arius, what then?"

"A religious war, perhaps," answered Constantine, "or a return unto the
pagan gods; both dreadful alternatives, which the Church and the empire
should regard with equal horror.  But the council will never so decide.
I answer for its action; only keep thou the flame of controversy burning
until the proper hour arrives!"

"I will contrive means that shall not fail to do so," answered Eusebius,
and, bowing low, at a sign from the emperor he withdrew, overwhelmed
with the perception of that calm, relentless, almost superhuman sagacity
which Constantine had permitted him to see.

"Yea!" murmured Eusebius, "I will fan this flame of controversy!  It
shall blaze throughout the Church! And it may even happen that
Constantine, although the greatest of the human race, is not a match for
God.  Who knows?  Thaumaturgy may be restored to the Church, or, even
if, as Constantine asserteth, the kingdom of our Lord was prematurely
established, the spiritual truth of the gospel will sometime educate
mankind up to the ultimate reception of its socialism and politics.  And
to this end it shall be my task before I die to organize within the
bosom of the Church sacred brotherhoods, bound by holy ties of chastity,
obedience, and poverty, to keep alive forever the memory of that
communal system upon which Christ founded his kingdom.  At all events,
there is no possibility of going backward now; and more than ever do I
desire to see Constantine obtain the sovereignty of the East. And now
for Nicomedia!"

That very day the bishop set out upon his dangerous mission, to concert
measures by which to neutralize the naval power of the Emperor Licinius.



                              CHAPTER IV.

                         THE PROPHECY OF GAIUS.


Proceeding, therefore, with all diligence, not very many days afterward,
the Bishop of Cæsarea arrived at Nicomedia, and straightway, by the use
of certain secret means of communication which were well known to all
Christians, he found, and took up his abode with Eusebius of that city;
and they together discussed at great length what means might be used to
neutralize the naval power of the tyrant Licinius.

Eusebius of Cæsarea had been absent for many months, and Constantine had
begun to grow impatient at his long delay, during which he had received
no tidings from the bishop personally, and had heard nothing concerning
him, except that he was quietly residing in the city with the other
Eusebius.  And the emperor, who valued his bishop highly, and enjoyed
his companionship more than that of any other man, began to fear that
the revelation of his own real character and purposes, which he had made
at their last memorable interview, had alienated his friend forever, and
thereby deprived himself of the services which he deemed to be almost
invaluable.  It gave him unmingled pleasure, therefore, to receive upon
a certain day a written message that "Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia,
sent by his brother Eusebius Pamphilus, craves audience of the emperor."
Constantine eagerly ordered that he be admitted, and, having dismissed
all others, he gave the bishop a very cordial greeting, and then said,
with greatest interest and solicitude: "Tell me first of all of thy
brother, my friend the Bishop of Cæsarea!  Where now is the holy and
able man?  Is he well?  What doeth he?"

The bishop was somewhat lacking in the courtly elegance that
characterized his brother, but still had a certain ease born of good
sense and honesty of purpose, and he answered in a straightforward and
intelligent way that pleased Constantine, and enabled him instantly to
"take the measure of the man," and value him at once at his full worth,
a thing he was not always able to do with the other Eusebius.

"The bishop, my brother, fared well when I last saw him.  We parted at
Nicomedia--he to go unto Alexandria, ’upon the emperor’s business,’ he
said; I to come hither by his desire.  He sendeth love and reverence
unto thee, ’the greatest of mankind,’ as he saith; and hath sent me
hither because he thought that the things which I am requested to tell
thee ought not to be committed to writing, nor intrusted to any ordinary
messenger.  Whenever thou desirest to hear it, I will briefly narrate
what hath happened at Nicomedia."

"I am alone with thee, bishop, to hear thy report. Proceed with thy
narrative at once.  But first be thou seated, and partake of such
refreshments as thou wilt."

"Nay," answered the bishop, "I need naught except thine own attention."

"Then sit thou there, and count upon an eager listener."

"The business upon which thy bishop came unto me having been carefully
unfolded by him, the delay therein was caused by the necessity of
sending far beyond Antioch for a fitting person to accomplish that upon
which we had agreed as necessary for thy service; but it hath been done.
The great fleet of the Emperor Licinius hath been so far neutralized
that not a ship thereof will cross the sea to molest thy coasts if there
should be war.  On that thou mayst implicitly rely."

"Tell me the means by which this most important work hath been
accomplished; and spare thou no details of the business: my only wish
now is to hear thee fully!"

"It happened more than a year ago," said the bishop, "that I received
letters from a presbyter at Chalcis, far beyond Antioch in Syria,
concerning a most singular youth of that village, who was an
epileptic--a devout Christian, but of strange fancies and of
extraordinary appearance. This lad, the presbyter informed me, during
the paroxysms of his disease seemed to be possessed by some sort of a
spirit of divination, and the Church there had vainly attempted to
exorcise the spirit; for thaumaturgy hath recently been lost.  But the
presbyter himself had little faith in his prophetic powers, because he
had discovered that it was possible, by strongly impressing the mind of
the youth, before the paroxysms came upon him, with some peculiar and
striking thought, to anticipate the subject, and often even the very
words, of his supposed prophetic ravings. Now, when the bishop unfolded
to me what he desired to attempt for thy service, I at once thought of
this Syrian youth, and judged that he might be advantageously used
therein.  The sending of a messenger to Chalcis for him wrought some
delay, and, when the messenger reached that place, the youth had gone
elsewhere; and it was a work of time to discover him, and might, indeed,
have been impossible, but for a certain notoriety bestowed upon him by
the strange misfortune under which he labored.  And, after we had
received the youth at Nicomedia, it was a work of time, and care, and
patience, to secure his entire confidence, and train him properly for
the business we had undertaken.  Do I state the matter too minutely for
thy patience?"

"Nay," said Constantine; "it is wonderfully interesting. Thou need have
no fear that thy narrative will weary me: I do desire to hear thee
fully."

"We found by frequent experiments," continued Eusebius, "that the
paroxysms of the youth’s disease were not strictly periodical, but that
any sudden, strong emotion was liable to bring on an attack.  We found
that when we had made him memorize certain words beforehand, he was
liable, on the increment of his disease, to repeat just those words in a
sort of chanting tone, the melody and manner of which were very
impressive, even when the words themselves were unmeaning.  We found
that he was ready to do or suffer anything if persuaded that it would be
for the good of the Church.  We kept the youth in safe retreat,
carefully secluded, so that he might remain entirely unknown in
Nicomedia.  We then constantly assured him that God was able to
accomplish his own designs by using even the most humble agencies, and
that no man had the right to look upon himself as a being too
insignificant to work for the glory of his Creator; and that even he,
although sorely afflicted, by zeal and faithfulness might be able some
time to perform a great service to the persecuted Church.  He eagerly
inquired how that might be, and was manifestly ready to seek for
martyrdom if that had been the duty enjoined upon him.  But we carefully
impressed upon him that all that was required of him was to memorize and
constantly repeat a certain form of words that we dictated to him; to
meditate upon them day and night; to suffer nothing else to occupy his
thoughts; and to wait in faith and hope the result of this discipline.
We instructed him that, if any one should ask him about the words he
might utter when the fit was on him, to say nothing, except that he was
moved so to speak; if any should ask him whom he knew in Nicomedia, he
was to answer, ’Eusebius the bishop’; and that in answer to every
question put to him he should tell the exact truth. We soon found that,
whenever he suffered under a paroxysm of his malady, he would fall to
the ground and presently repeat in that sad, wailing chant that seemed
to be natural to him, the very words which we had dictated to him, and
no others."

"What words were these?" asked Constantine.

"The words," replied Eusebius, "were as follows: ’Joy to the land of
Syria!  Joy to the holy ones of Egypt! for their deliverer cometh!  When
the great ships shall cross the middle sea, the tyrant’s power shall
fail, and a holy emperor shall add the East unto his Western Empire! Joy
to Syria and to Egypt, when the great ships shall cross the middle sea!’

"Having experimented with the lad until it seemed to be morally certain
that, under the influence of a paroxysm of his disease, he would chant
these words only, we directed him to go daily to the gate which opened
into the grounds surrounding the imperial palace at Nicomedia, until he
might see the Emperor Licinius about to come forth, and that then he
should boldly force his way through the gates, at any hazard, without
offering salutations or explanation to any one.  This the youth promised
faithfully to do; and it happened that, the first time he went thither,
he saw one whom he supposed to be the emperor, coming forth accompanied
by a throng of attendants, and he rushed forward so impetuously that the
emperor was compelled to give place to him; and then a soldier knocked
down the poor lad with the pole of his pike.  Licinius stopped to
ascertain the meaning of an intrusion so bold and unusual, and the pain
of the blow and the excitement of the situation brought upon the youth
one of his strange attacks, and while he lay writhing and twisting about
upon the paving-stones, in a loud, weird voice, whose unearthly melody
filled all the place, he chanted the words that had been taught to him:
’Joy to the land of Syria!  Joy to the holy ones of Egypt! for their
deliverer cometh!  When the great ships shall cross the middle sea, the
tyrant’s power shall fail, and a holy emperor shall add the East unto
his Western Empire!  Joy to Syria and to Egypt, when the great ships
shall cross the middle sea!’  Then a centurion sprang forward, and would
have slain the youth with his sword, but Licinius waved him off, and
stood looking upon the singular lad with interest and wonder.  And the
youth flopped up off of the ground like a fish, and fell back heavily,
and almost immediately resumed his wild, sweet chanting of the self-same
words; and a profound silence obtained until his song was ended.  And
very soon that paroxysm passed off, and the lad arose, and looked about
him, as if he knew not where he was nor how he came to be there."

Constantine laughed a low, joyous, almost boyish laugh, exclaiming: "A
superb performance, indeed!  A masterly thing!  But continue thy most
welcome narrative!"

"Then the Emperor Licinius, whose features are bronzed, and hard, and
cruel, looked steadily upon the abashed young man, saying in a stern,
imperious voice, ’Who art thou?’

"And the lad answered, ’I am Gaius, a poor youth of Chalcis in Syria!’

"’Knowest thou to whom thou art speaking?’

"’Nay, verily,’ answered Gaius, ’but I suppose thee to be the emperor!’

"’What is thy business in Nicomedia?’

"’I have no business anywhere,’ said the lad.  ’I am diseased, an
invalid, an epileptic, and am incapacitated for business.  Verily I came
unto Nicomedia hoping to be cured of this fearful malady.’

"’What brought thee unto our palace-gates?’

"’I came hither to look upon the emperor, having never seen so great a
man; but some cowardly brute did strike me down with a pike!’

"’Why didst thou chant such things as thou hast done even in mine own
presence?’

"’What things did I chant?  I know not, for the hard blow brought upon
me an attack of the epilepsy, and while it continueth I know not what I
say, but speak only as I am moved to speak!’

"’What, then, moveth thee to chant at all?’

"’I know not, nor do I even know that I have done so, unless some one
who hath heard me informeth me thereof!’

"’Whom knowest thou in my city of Nicomedia?’

"’None save the Bishop Eusebius!’

"’Art thou, then, a Christian?’

"’Yea!  Thanks to the boundless mercy of our Lord!’

"Then said the emperor: ’Let immediate search be made for this Eusebius,
and let him be straightway brought before me.  Keep ye this boy in
strictest prison, but use him kindly; for it may be that he hath a
demon!’

"I did not choose to be found upon that day, although the city was
sifted well for that purpose.  And upon the next day, Licinius caused
the lad Gaius to be brought before him, and he spoke kindly unto him,
saying: ’Thou art a strange and interesting youth, and I desire to take
thee into my service, and to attach thee unto myself, and to care for
thee well.  Hast thou memory good enough to keep in thy mind for me a
catalogue of more than three hundred ships?’

"’I know not,’ said the lad.  ’At school I learned rapidly and retained
well all that I acquired; but I fear that the malady wherewith I am
afflicted hath injured both mind and body.’

"’Let me test thy memory somewhat to ascertain thy capacity for the
service I would have thee render.  Canst thou name the stations and
distances upon the road from Chalcis unto Antioch, and thence unto the
sea?’

"And the boy gave the whole itinerary correctly. And the emperor asked
of him a great many questions with exceeding affability, and finally
said unto him: ’Thou hast a fine, retentive memory, and I will make a
man of thee.  See, now, how much thou canst remember of the song which
thou didst twice chant on yesterday!’

"But the lad said: ’I know not the words at all, and know not that I did
chant at all.  All that occurreth when the fit is upon me is blankness
and darkness, so that I know nothing, and suffer not, and if fire were
put upon me, I would not feel any pain so long as the paroxysm
continueth!’

"Then the emperor gave way to wrath, and shouted furiously: ’Thou liest,
villain!  Thou seekest to deceive me!  Repeat thy chant instantly, or I
will put thee to torture to extract the truth!’

"Then the boy grew very pale, and trembled, but he only answered: ’Thou
demandest of me that which is impossible!  I do not know the words, and
can not repeat them, though thou shouldst slay me!’

"Then cried out the emperor, ’Bring thumb-screws hither, and torment
this wretch!’

"Then one put upon his thumb that cruel screw, and twisted hard upon it,
and the boy shrieked with pain. Then the fit came upon him, and he fell
headlong upon the floor, and the torturer removed the screw.  And
immediately the boy began, in a clear, sweet voice that filled the great
hall with music, to chant the same words again: ’Joy to the land of
Syria!  Joy to the holy ones of Egypt!’--and the emperor sprang forward,
and with the point of a dagger he tore up a finger-nail of the boy,
watching his face intently; but the lad’s countenance changed not, and
he continued his chant evenly and serenely.  And the emperor commanded
that fire be brought to him in a brazier, and he laid a coal thereof
upon the boy’s naked breast, and blew upon it until the burned flesh
smelled all about, but the boy showed no consciousness of pain, and
continued to chant sweetly until his song was ended.  And for a short
space the lad lay as one dead, and then a strong convulsion contorted
his limbs, and lifted him from the floor, and violently cast him down
again; and then once more he chanted the same words, and the emperor
listened and watched him with fear and wonder. And when the attack had
passed away, Licinius said: ’Let this boy be guarded carefully, but let
him be treated with the greatest kindness; for surely, beyond any doubt,
he hath a demon!’

"And the lictors with great astonishment and fear led the boy away.

"And having been fully informed of all these things on the same night,
by a Christian whom we had allowed to sacrifice and so retain his place
in the palace, for the good of the Church, upon the next morning went I
up to the gates and boldly demanded admission, declaring to the
centurion on duty who I was, and that I had been informed that the
emperor was seeking me throughout the city; and speedily they brought me
into the presence of Licinius, and he said, ’Art thou Eusebius, the
Bishop of Nicomedia?’

"’Yea, I am he!’

"’And like all of thy treasonable sect, that lurk within my city of
Nicomedia, thou art still offering up prayers for the Emperor
Constantine?’

"’Yea, doubtless!’

"’And thou dost not pray for me, nor propitiate God for me, thine own
lawful emperor, at all?’

"’Yea, daily I pray God for thee that he would soften thy flinty heart,
and turn thee from the devices of wickedness unto the wisdom of the
just!’

"’But thou prayest not for my prosperity, and for the glory and
perpetuity of mine empire?’

"’Nay, verily.  I have no faith to pray for the triumph of the cruel and
of the wicked!’

"Then said he, ’Dost thou know the boy Gaius of Chalcis?’

"’Yea!  He was with me at my house until the third day past, but he hath
disappeared, and I am anxious concerning him.’

"’Is there anything peculiar about the boy?’

"’He hath a peculiar and terrible malady called epilepsy!’

"And then attentively regarding me with his hard and searching eyes, he
said, ’Doth the boy prophesy?’

"’When he hath a paroxysm of his disease he customarily chanteth strange
things which some esteem to be prophecies; but whether his sayings be
truly prophetic or not I can not inform thee.’

"’Perhaps thou dost remember the words of some of his pretended
prophecies?’

"’Yea, verily!  For since he hath been with me he hath hardly ever
chanted anything but a certain song which I have heard him repeat very
often when the disease taketh him.’

"’Repeat thou those words!’

"Then with a certain show of exultation I chanted the same words that
Gaius had uttered, and, when I had finished, Licinius cried out
fiercely, ’Thou dost believe, indeed, that the words of Gaius are a sure
prophecy, and thou dost rejoice at my threatened overthrow!’

"I looked smilingly upon the emperor, but made no answer; and thereupon
he fell into a great rage and said unto me, grimly enough: ’Thou art a
tall man, bishop! Verily, I think thou art fully a head too tall, and
this day I will reduce thee to a more proper stature by cutting off thy
head’; and when he saw that I was unterrified by this threat, he added,
’And the boy’s head also!’

"Then gazing fixedly upon him, I did say: ’Surely thou mayst do so, for
thou art a blood-soaked, merciless tyrant enough for any crime.  But
this deed would make thee contemptible; for it would prove that thou art
not only a tyrant, but also a fool!’

"Then turning almost livid with suppressed wrath, he cried out, ’What
dost thou mean, thou insolent?’

"’I mean that some years ago when the bold and eloquent preaching of the
brave and righteous presbyter, Arius the Libyan, did operate to save for
thee a large part of thy fleet, thou didst order that he should never be
molested in the public discharge of the duties of his sacred office;
wherefore, even the Christians, who knew thee to be a bloody tyrant, and
a desecrator of the sacrament of marriage by an infamous law, and a
violator of all the sanctities and decencies of life, still did give
thee credit for intelligence.  But if now thou shalt murder those who,
even unintentionally, have given thee warning in time to save thy whole
navy, all men will regard thee as an idiot.’

"’How save my whole navy?’

"’By keeping the ships thereof upon thine own side of the Mediterranean;
for the words are, "_when_ the great ships shall cross the middle sea,"
and perhaps it may signify not until _then_?’

"’By Jupiter Stator,’ he answered, vehemently, ’I think that thou art
right!  And that accursed "when" shall never happen.  For this honest
saying of thine, thou mayst go hence free, and take the lad Gaius with
thee!’

"And thereupon I withdrew; but I am certainly advised that his purpose
holds good never to send his fleet across the Mediterranean."

"How dost thou know that?" asked Constantine, eagerly.

"We waited many weeks," replied Eusebius, "to obtain some reliable
indications of his purposes; but the Emperor Licinius is a great
commander, and men drilled in military services talk cautiously even
when drunk, as he frequently is, so that we got nothing.  Finally, a
centurion came one night to mine abode, which I had caused to be
publicly known, and with great courtesy informed me that the emperor had
sent him to bring me into his presence.  Having dismissed all others, as
if the matter were most secret, he said: ’I know ye Christian bishops
love not me, and that ye offer prayers for Constantine; yet I do not
think that thou wouldst lie to me.  I therefore tell thee that, since
thou wert last before me, I sent an embassy secretly unto the oracle at
Delphi, with many costly gifts, asking of the oracle what success I
would have if I should send my navy against the Western Empire; and I
desire thee to read and to construe the answer of the god.’  Then he
gave unto me a parchment on which was written, ’When the navy of the
Emperor Licinius shall pass over the sea to war with the Emperor
Constantine, his empire shall be overthrown.’  I read the oracle, and
laughed. Then said I unto him: ’Like all of the pretended oracles of the
heathen, it is simply an evasion.  Of course, if two great emperors
engage in war, one of them must be overthrown.  This oracle saith not
which of them.  If the Western Empire be defeated, the priests will say,
"We foretold that."  But if the Eastern Empire shall be subverted, they
will just as truly say, "We foretold that."’

"’Art thou certain that the language bears one construction as naturally
and grammatically as it does the other?’

"’Assuredly so!  The Latin infinitive mood with the accusative case
possesses a wonderful facility for such a construction as may signify
either one thing or the other.’

"Then he gave way to sudden wrath, and cried aloud: ’Curses on the
lying, cheating oracles by which so many mighty men have been lured into
destruction!’  And, fixing his eyes upon me, he continued, ’Was there
any such ambiguity in what thy boy Gaius chanted?’

"’Nay, verily,’ I answered.  ’He said, "A holy emperor shall add the
East unto his Western Empire."  Thou canst not add the East unto
anything, although thou mightest add something to the East; but canst
add nothing to the Western Empire, which is not thine own, and thou art
not a "holy emperor!"’

"’It is only a cursed trick of the oracle to lure me on to ruin!’ he
exclaimed.  ’The Emperor Constantine hath bribed the god to influence me
so that he may invade and overthrow mine empire while my fleet is far
away.  I will keep mine own coasts safe with wooden walls henceforth,
and not a ship shall cross the middle sea.’

"Then he said unto me: ’Thou seem’st an honest and fair-minded man, and
henceforth thou may’st practice thy religion publicly in my city of
Nicomedia without fear or molestation.  So fare thee well.’

"I think that this completeth my account, except I should add that from
the very beginning of this matter the Emperor Licinius hath zealously
endeavored to keep it all profoundly secret, so that it is known to very
few."

Then said Constantine unto the bishop: "What didst thou mean by saying
to the emperor, ’The Christians who knew thee to be a bloody tyrant, and
the desecrator of the sacrament of marriage by an infamous law’? What
law was that?"

And Eusebius answered: "He hath revived the former law of Maximin, that
’no woman of rank should marry without the emperor’s consent,’ and for
the same infamous purpose, _ut ipse in omnibus nuptiis proegustator
esset_; and this licentiousness hath done more to set the Church against
the emperor than even the murder of the bishops."

"How strange," said Constantine, "that men should think themselves fit
to govern an empire who can not even govern their own brutal passions!"

Then the great emperor indulged in long-continued laughter, not loud nor
vociferous, but quiet, hearty, joyous, and exultant.  But, soon resuming
his usual equanimity, he said unto the bishop: "Thou art the most
welcome messenger that hath ever come unto me since thy brother of
Cæsarea did first visit me in Gaul before the overthrow of Maxentius.
Tell me what great favor worthy of Rome’s emperor I can do for thee."

Then Eusebius, with glowing countenance, bent low, and seizing the
emperor’s hand he kissed it fervently, exclaiming, "Stretch forth thy
mighty hand, Augustus, and free the persecuted churches of the East!"

Constantine was deeply moved, and answered: "It shall be done, bishop!
Trust me, it shall be done!  But I have given order for thy fitting
entertainment, and while thou shalt rest and refresh thyself, think of
some personal favor I can do for thee."

Eusebius bowed gravely and withdrew.

The emperor was alone, seated, buried in profoundest meditation.  For a
long time he was silent, and then his deep thought found utterance in
murmured words: "A wonderful faith, truly, that can bind the heart and
intellect of even able men like the Eusebii in absolute slavery to an
idea, so that Christ and the Church are first in all their thoughts and
purposes; and ease, comfort, wealth, and power, and even life and death,
are trifling things compared therewith!  If any God exists, these
Christians surely have discovered him in Jesus. But I am sufficient for
myself, and need no Deity."

Then he was silent again for some time longer.  But suddenly he gave way
to jubilant merriment, murmuring amid his laughter: "It was a superb
farce, that prophecy of Gaius!  Better than the _Legio Fulminea_. Better
even than the Labarum!  Surely the fine, Grecian hand of my Eusebius
hath only acquired a more delicate touch with his advancing years!"  And
the great emperor continued to laugh merrily.

But neither pain nor pleasure ever interfered with the grand game of
empire; and before midnight orders had been framed and issued by which
the veteran legions of Hispania, Gaul, and Germany were to be gradually
replaced by more recent levies; by which the brave and hardy Goths were
put upon the most rigid military discipline; and by which all the chosen
troops, upon whose skill and valor the unconquerable leader would be
willing to stake the sovereignty of the world, were slowly concentrated
to the eastward of Milan by a quiet, steady, unostentatious military
movement that consumed months in its accomplishment and scarcely excited
the suspicions of even the vigilant and intelligent agents of the
Emperor Licinius.



                               CHAPTER V.

                          A BORN ECCLESIASTIC.


In the year A.D. 319, Alexander, the old and pious Bishop of Alexandria,
having become imbued with that Trinitarianism which began to assume a
sort of doctrinal prominence in the Western Church even from the time
when Constantine had defeated Maxentius and had so become Emperor of
Rome, publicly proclaimed this dogma wherever he went.  During that
year, upon one of his episcopal visits, he preached in the Baucalis
church a sermon which gave great offense to Arius the Libyan, who was
presbyter thereof, and to many of the vast and opulent congregation.
Upon the following Sabbath the presbyter had delivered an elaborate
discourse, in the course of which he inveighed with great force and
earnestness against some "expounders of new doctrines who had grown too
learned in the philosophy of the world, and too much in love with the
political and legal religion which had been established in place of
Christianity in the Western Empire to remain satisfied with the simple,
unquestionable statement of the Gospels that Jesus Christ was the Son of
God; and had gone about to trouble the faith and harass the consciences
of believers by novel and dangerous speculations concerning the nature
of Deity that were not taught in the Scriptures and were unknown to
three centuries of Christian faith and practice."  And, although Arius
mentioned not the venerable bishop by name, no one doubted for whom his
fierce rebuke was intended, and understood perfectly well what doctrinal
deliverances he condemned as "the philosophy of the world," as "the
political and legal religion which had been established in the Western
Empire," and as "not taught in the Scriptures," and as "unknown to three
centuries of Christian faith and practice."  To this sermon the bishop
subsequently replied in language of even greater vehemence; and before
very long there was a continuous controversy going on between them, in
which numerous Christians engaged on both sides, until it spread
throughout the churches and grew into heated and sometimes acrimonious
disputations.  Nearly all the Romans in Alexandria took part with the
bishop, and urged him earnestly in the prosecution of the controversy,
while the native Christians, for the most part, clave unto Arius; and
the word "foreigner," which before that time was never applied by one
Christian to another (for they were all brethren), quickly crept into
common use.

The superior learning, zeal, and influence of the presbyter greatly
outweighed the personal and episcopal power of the bishop, and a vast
majority of the Alexandrian clergy and laity sustained the views of
Arius as the only true doctrine of the Scriptures, as approved by the
ancient and constant teachings of the Church; and the controversy might
have sunk into oblivion but for the "foreign" element, many of whom
really seemed to make it their chief vocation to proclaim the great
truth of "the Holy Trinity," and to utter eloquent panegyrics upon the
character of Constantine the Emperor of Rome.  Under these influences
each party steadily maintained its own opinions, and the matter remained
in this condition until Eusebius of Cæsarea, having parted from the
other Eusebius at Nicomedia, had journeyed unto Alexandria to redeem his
promise made to the emperor that the flame of controversy should be kept
burning until a general council could be convoked to determine it.
Eusebius very soon comprehended the situation, and speedily reached the
conclusion that even his superior official station and the support of
the "foreigners" would not enable the bishop long to maintain himself
against the vast power and influence of the presbyter without efficient
aid.  That, he thought, could not be effectively rendered except by some
man of rare abilities, who might combine in himself all the
characteristics of a courtier as well as of a priest, for the "foreign
element" was already largely secularized; and he very anxiously looked
about him for some man fit to be intrusted with the task of upholding
the hands of the venerable Alexander.

Of course our Eusebius had duly renewed his ancient friendship for
Arius, whom he loved and honored above all living men, and they had many
interesting conversations upon the condition and prospects of the
Church, and upon the present duties of the faithful pastor. Eusebius
skillfully argued in favor of accommodating priestly action to the
exigencies of social and political surroundings.  Arius would hear of no
compromise upon any point of either faith or practice.  "Pontius
Pilate," he vehemently exclaimed, "was the prince of compromisers when
he washed his hands of ’the innocent blood,’ and delivered up our Lord
to be crucified!  His successors are in all things worthy of him,
seeking both to win the world by their actions and to save their souls
by the profession of a faith which they do not practice!  How fare ye
bishops under the reign of Antichrist--ye that dwell where Satan’s seat
is?"

"The Church hath prospered beyond all expectation. The bishops almost
rank with princes; the presbyters are blessed with exceeding comfort and
honor, and throughout the Western Empire the people crowd into the
churches faster than they can be built."

Then the grim old presbyter’s hand waved to and fro, and his grand,
shaggy head darted forward upon the long, lean neck, and the sad eyes
gleamed with strange, mesmeric light, and his voice hissed with sibilant
sharpness as he exclaimed: "Yea, my brother!  And I have heard that your
prince-bishops own slaves and nourish concubines; and that ’the
brethren’ hold estates and offices, and fleece their brethren by the
crime of usury; and that the only difference between Romans who are
Christians and those who are not subsists in the fact that one class of
them patronizes the imperial churches and professes faith in Christ, and
the other does not degrade itself and dishonor religion by any such
shams and farces!  Are these things so?"

Eusebius winced at this fierce and bitter thrust, but answered: "Some
abuses have crept in among us, in consequence of our wonderful
prosperity, which were unknown to the severity and simplicity of an
earlier age; but we have many saintly bishops, presbyters, and people;
and the evils of which thou speakest belong not to the Church, but to
the frailty of individuals."

"Thou art verily mistaken, brother!  Or what dost thou expect from a
statutory religion, from an established church of which Constantine is
king instead of Christ?  I tell thee plainly that a church which
imperial authority hath legalized along with legalized war, slavery, and
mammon-worship, is not only no church of Christ, but is that Antichrist
of which John in the Apocalypse doth speak.  And it shall grow
continually worse and worse."

"I doubt not," answered Eusebius, "that it would have been better to
have preserved primitive Christianity; but the emperor is so powerful,
and ecclesiasticism hath become insensibly so firmly established, that
it is impossible now to turn back to the original system, perhaps
dangerous to attempt it."

"Yea, dangerous," said Arius, bitterly.  "For already he hath persecuted
the saints, having waged a cruel war against the Goths to overthrow the
church which Ulfilas planted among them, and force them to adopt the
Roman laws and legal religion.  I look forward every year to see this
man of sin build a new capital, upon seven hills, above the sea, that
John’s description of him may be made complete.  Thou must follow thine
own counsel, brother.  As for me, in life, in death, I am fixed in
unflinching opposition to any name of blasphemy that may be used to
designate a legal religion that sanctions war, slavery, and
mammon-worship."

Many such conversations occurred between the bishop and Arius; but
Eusebius found that the stern old man was incapable of compromise, and
despised all expediency.

"Yea," he would say, "I have been told that ye Western Christians
already believe that charity consisteth of alms-giving, instead of love
to the brethren! ...

"Ye foolishly dream of converting the world," he cried, "by means of a
church founded upon Roman laws, whose faith is a mere intellectual
assent and conviction!  But ye will find that instead of securing
liberty, fraternity, equality, ye have only added the bond of conscience
to bind the burdens more tightly upon the shoulders of mankind, and
furnished the new Pharisees with new power to oppress the poor....

"Yea, verily," he said, "ye know that faith in Christ and community of
property constituted the liberty of the gospel wherewith Jesus sought to
make man free!  But ye have imported into the very bosom of the Church
all of the tyrannies, injustices, class-distinctions, and wrongs which
constitute mammon-worship and the sorrow of the world; and there is no
difference between your system and the old religions except that ye have
substituted the name of Christ for that of Jupiter and Mars in juggling
with the rights of man."

And when Eusebius endeavored to arouse in the stern old man some
considerations of personal prudence, by intimating the probability that
Constantine might some day rule the East also, the lone and immovable
man sternly answered:

"Yea, he will obtain the East!  For he alone of all men hath never
failed in diplomacy; hath never abandoned a purpose; hath never lost a
battle, and never will!  He hath sold his soul for earthly glory, and
Satan will pay to him his price."

But although Eusebius loved to commune with the stern old man, whose
stainless integrity of character he could love and honor, but scarcely
imitate, he never forgot the object of his journey to Alexandria, and
was constantly on the lookout for some one to whom he could assign the
task of aiding the ancient Alexander in his controversy with the great
and fearless presbyter.  At last he fell in with a youth who was an
archdeacon in the bishop’s church, and who, although very young, was
possessed of such remarkable genius and learning, and of such
pre-eminent personal advantages, as at once to attract and astonish him,
and seemed to render him the fittest person to engage.  He sedulously
cultivated the young man’s friendship, and admired him more and more as
he learned more of his character and abilities.  Finally, he cordially
invited the youth to make with him a visit to Constantine, and having
with much difficulty obtained the consent of the aged Alexander, who
loved the bright and accomplished youth with exceeding tenderness, they
twain departed for Milan.  When the long and tedious journey had been
safely accomplished, Eusebius promptly waited upon the emperor, who
received him with fraternal cordiality.

"Ah, thou vagabond friend," he cried, "thou runaway bishop, whom I had
almost given up for lost, give some good account of thyself, or thou
shalt never again have leave of absence, even for a day."

"I have indeed delayed my return beyond all expectation," said the
bishop; "but I suppose that my brother of Nicomedia hath imparted all
needful information of thy lost shepherd up to the time at which I set
out for Alexandria."

"Yea, verily," answered Constantine.  "And his narrative was most
perspicuous and entertaining, and eloquent enough to draw my veteran
legions from the remotest quarters of the empire; and even now they are
slowly but steadily concentrating eastwardly, and they have a certain
Oriental bearing in their movements which would please thee mightily if
only thou wert soldier enough to perceive it."

Both of the great men indulged in a laugh at this pleasant sally of the
emperor, who continued: "Ah! my beloved bishop, it was indeed most
delicate and superb work!  Thou must henceforth insert into all the
copies of the Apocrypha ’The Prophecy of Gaius of Chalcis,’ but not
during the lifetime of the Emperor Licinius, else he would decapitate
mankind to reach thy single head!"

And again the emperor laughed like a boy, and the bishop joined in his
merriment.

"How hast thou fared in Egypt, bishop?  And what good tidings hast thou
brought me thence?"

"I have explored the position of the controversy between the Bishop
Alexander and Arius as thoroughly as possible.  I find that Alexander,
who begins greatly to feel his advanced years, is no match for the
learned, eloquent, and powerful presbyter, and that unless he receive
active, intelligent support, the controversy in Egypt and Syria will
ultimately die out for want of opposition to Arius.  The aged bishop
hath been raised too much under the influence of the mighty causes which
molded the character of Arius himself, to be a fit antagonist for him;
and younger blood, warm with the new age of Constantine rather than with
that of primitive Christianity, is imperatively required.  Thine agents
at Alexandria have been zealous and faithful, but a remarkable man is
needed at that place; less than genius will accomplish nothing."

"Such men are rare enough," responded the emperor; "but surely thou must
have discovered at least one."

"I was much troubled to find a fit agent for such a work, and finally
would not decide to fix upon the man of mine own choice without first
having given thee an opportunity to see and determine for thyself; and,
therefore, I brought him hither with me."

"Who is the man?"

"He is a youth, but little more than twenty years of age, but, like many
of the nameless orphans whom the Church hath raised, he is very
thoroughly educated, especially in the Scriptures.  He hath natural
genius for the ministry and for politics.  When he was a child, the
Bishop Alexander saw him one day baptizing other children in the bay in
sport; but the old bishop was so charmed with the solemn grace and
dignity with which the child performed the sacred rite, that he declared
the ceremony valid and took the children into his own church, and hath
raised and educated this boy with loving care and patience.  He is now
an archdeacon of the bishop’s congregation.  Thou must not despise his
youth, for in Alexandria, which is perhaps the most intellectual city of
the world, it is commonly believed that this youth is the most eloquent,
the most intelligent, and the most beautiful of the sons of men.  But I
would have thee judge for thyself.  If he please thee, I advise that
thou keep with thee the most wise and learned Hosius, and through him
instruct the young archdeacon thoroughly. I decline to meddle any
further in the business, for I am both the friend of Arius and a stout
believer in his doctrine, and when the time comes will be upon his
side."

"What is the name of this youthful paragon," said Constantine, "who hath
so mightily bewitched thee?"

"At Alexandria they commonly call him the Christian Apollo; but his name
is Athanasius."

"Wilt thou bring him unto me?"

The bishop quietly withdrew, and soon returned and introduced to the
emperor a youth as perfect as an artist’s dream of beauty.  He was one
of the most perfect specimens of Egyptian manhood.  Small of stature,
seeming to one of the emperor’s magnificent proportions to be almost a
dwarf, the expression of his face was of angelic beauty.  There was a
hardly perceptible stoop in his figure which gave him an appearance of
native humility; a hooked nose, clearly chiseled; a small, rosy mouth; a
short, silky beard spreading away into luxuriant whiskers; light, soft
auburn hair; large, bright, serene eyes of womanly tenderness and
purity; and limbs and features delicately but exquisitely fashioned--all
combined to confer an irresistible charm upon his person and manners.
Eusebius at once withdrew, leaving Constantine alone with the bright and
beautiful boy.  The splendid youth, with a movement free alike from
shame and from audacity, but full of matchless ease and grace, darted
forward, sank lightly down upon one knee, grasped one of the emperor’s
hands and kissed it--an act of homage never exacted, and seldom looked
for, from any Christian--and lifting his soft, luminous eyes toward the
emperor’s face, said in tones as liquid and mellow as perfect
flute-notes: "I thank thee, Augustus, that thy kindness satisfieth one
great longing of my heart; for I have desired above all things to look
upon thy face."

The emperor was charmed with the youth’s exquisite manner and wonderful
beauty, and gently raising him replied: "I give thee back thy thanks,
lad, for surely thou art far better worth the seeing than am I.  But why
didst thou kneel to me?  Most Christians make it a matter of conscience
to kneel to none but God only, and I have respected their scruples."

"I crave pardon if mine obeisance hath been offensive unto thee," the
mellifluous voice replied; "for I did but offer to thee the homage which
my heart hath taught me to be due from raw but hopeful youth to mature
and glorious manhood; from one of the very humblest of the people unto
the wisest and greatest ruler of mankind; from a young but sincere and
earnest Christian to the magnificent protector of the Church!"

Constantine laid his hand caressingly upon the young man’s glorious
head, and, laughing lightly, answered: "If thy tongue so drippeth honey,
lad, the bees will settle in thy mouth and some time, may be, sting
thee. Art thou so pleasant to all sorts of men?"

"Why not?" responded the melodious voice.  "I could love all that are
good, pity all that are evil, forgive their injuries, despise their
hate, and die, I think, to do them service if that could benefit
mankind."

"Boy," said Constantine, gravely but pleasantly, "thou hast uttered the
profoundest secret of all true statesmanship!  Who taught thee that?"

"I think my teacher hath been Jesus Christ.  But I knew not that this
sentiment was statesmanship, for I have learned it as religion."

"Only a few of the most gifted of mankind," replied Constantine, "have
been wise enough to perceive that true religion and true statesmanship
are twins that can never be torn apart without fatal injuries to both of
them."

"And, therefore," said Athanasius, "it follows that the wisest emperor
must also be the best; and hence the people of the Western Empire should
count themselves the most fortunate of mankind."

"If thou dost so believe concerning the Empire of the West," said
Constantine, "perhaps thou wouldst not decline to enter the service of
its emperor in thine own country.  Art thou bound by ties of love or of
allegiance to the great Emperor Licinius?"

"Nay," replied Athanasius, "I am bound by no human allegiance other than
to obey all laws in force in the government under which I live that
conflict not with conscience.  Nor have I been taught to regard one
earthly sovereign as better than another, except as the policy of the
human ruler may affect the Church favorably or unfavorably.  Nor could
any temporal advantages induce me to abandon the ministry of the Church
in which I hold the humble place of an archdeacon, for I would choose
even a menial service in the temple of God rather than the most exalted
position outside of it."

"Then," said Constantine, briefly, "thou dost decline to enter into my
service?"

"Nay," answered Athanasius.  "Thou hast thyself declared that true
religion and true statesmanship coincide throughout; and I have been
taught to regard thee as both the greatest ruler of mankind and as the
strong, unwavering defender of the faith; so that in place of declining
any services thou mayst require at my hands, I am ready to give my life
for thee; only I can not abandon the ministry, to which conscience,
inclination, and training have consecrated me; and verily a Christian
emperor hath need of faithful ministers as much as of faithful
generals."

The eyes of Constantine sparkled with pleasure as he answered: "Thou
meanest, then, that thou wouldst labor as zealously for the glory of
mine empire within the pale of the Church as my civil officers do in the
affairs of government, or as my generals do in the military campaigns?"

"Yea, verily!" said Athanasius; "and if it were not presumptuous in a
boy to express an opinion in the presence of one so wise and great, I
would not hesitate to declare that the victories which thou shalt gain
in aiding the Church shall be less costly, less bloody, and more
permanent, than any which thine invincible arms can ever gain by the
sword; for thou shalt win not only provinces, but hearts!"

"Boy," cried Constantine, "thy cunning speech unveileth the secret dream
of every ruler that nature hath fitted for dominion.  For he that
swayeth the scepter of empire only to acquire larger means for the
gratification of his own lust for wealth, ostentation, luxury, and
pride, is but a tyrant, however wise and strong he may be. The born
ruler lives for his people, and, as thou hast said, can not satisfy his
grand ambition unless he shall conquer hearts as well as provinces."

"Thy thought is worthy of thy greatness," replied Athanasius, "and
showeth me that the welfare of the Church and of the emperor must be
identical in every true and proper government, so that priest and
soldier both may labor for its glory."

"Wilt thou define, as thou dost understand it, a true and proper
government?"

"A true and proper government, as I conceive it to be, is the just and
wise administration of all civil, military, and ecclesiastical authority
by one supreme ruler."

The splendid face of Constantine grew bright with pleasure as he heard
this concise and luminous reply; but desiring still further to draw out
the young man’s views, to which his use of the word "ecclesiastical"
(entirely new to the emperor) gave a particular value, he answered as
follows: "And which dost thou think to be of supreme authority, the
civil, military, or ecclesiastical power?"

"Neither of them separately," replied Athanasius. "But only the ruler,
that standeth in the place of God, should be supreme.  It would be gross
tyranny for the military authority to dominate the civil administration;
it would be gross impertinence for the ecclesiastical authority to
direct the armies of the empire; it would be confusion for either of
them to interfere with the domain of another.  Each should operate in
its appropriate sphere, and the ruler whom God hath given should direct
the movements of them all.  For he standeth in the place of God."

"Yet," muttered Constantine to himself, "the heretic Arius saith that it
is a blasphemy for any man to seek to stand in that high place, which
belongeth unto Christ alone!"  But unto Athanasius he presently made
answer: "Thou hast wisdom far beyond thine age; but in regard to these
things thou dost not agree well with the opinions of the most wise and
learned presbyter, Arius the Libyan!"

Athanasius remained silent for some moments, looking up into the face of
the tall emperor, who was watching his beautiful countenance with
interest and curiosity, and a strange, almost indefinable expression
lighted his sparkling features.  The red lips parted and very slightly
curled, but not with scorn or dislike.  He had the very same expression,
perhaps, that the face of some beautiful young girl might wear if a
grandmother, whom she loved and revered, should begin to lecture her
upon the observance of some propriety which the world had outgrown since
the ancient dame had been a maiden of her own age. At last he said:
"Nay, verily.  The presbyter Arius surpasseth all living men in personal
holiness; but his holiness is stern, ascetic, forbidding.  He surpasseth
all men in learning; but his learning laboreth to blight and destroy all
the rare flowers of sentiment wherewith art, science, and philosophy
seek to adorn and beautify the faith.  He is the most earnestly
Christian of all men; but his religion is hard, exacting, exclusive, and
refuseth to blend with the performance of the duties of faith the light
and human tenderness that endeareth piety unto the hearts of common men.
He saith that the kingdom of heaven is the only government that our Lord
established upon earth; that the Christian hath need of no other; and
that to own allegiance to an earthly sovereign, or blend his laws with
our religion, is to betray the Christ.  He belongeth to a past age and
to a vanishing system, and while he is one of the ablest, purest, most
admirable Christians in the world, he is not, and never will be, an
ecclesiastic.  He hath been reared up in an age of miracles and
martyrdoms, and can not comprehend the world as it is, nor the Church as
it must be and is fast becoming."

Constantine regarded the gifted youth with wonder and delight, and
listened with joy and amazement while the fresh and silvery tongue
struck out, in forms of speech as clear and beautiful as the last coins
issued from the royal mint, thoughts which he had himself long cherished
and acted upon, but had never been able to conceive so perspicuously as
the young archdeacon uttered them.  The emperor then said, "Thou
adoptest the opinions of the most learned and pious Bishop Alexander
rather than those of the primitive, inflexible, and turbulent presbyter,
dost thou not?"

"Only to a limited extent," answered the musical voice of Athanasius.
"For our venerable bishop himself is ancient, and agreeth in many things
with the presbyter.  Truly, the great advantage that Arius hath over him
consisteth in the fact that they have attended the same councils and
witnessed the same events together, and the presbyter doth continually
affirm this thing or that, and sayeth unto the bishop: ’Thou, also, wast
then present; is it true, or not, as I have stated it?’  And the bishop
answereth, ’That thing I deny not, for it is true.’  And then, as the
report of the thunder followeth the lightning’s flash, the fierce
presbyter’s conclusion striketh and overwhelmeth him.  Thou canst
scarcely understand how all this may be, unless thou hast seen men and
women burned at the stake thyself, and hast heard their testimony,
sifting through the flames, that they obeyed Jesus Christ, the only
rightful King, whence they were called _martyrs_, that is, _witnesses_;
but both Alexander and Arius have beheld such things, and the influence
thereof abideth with them forever."

Then answered Constantine: "I thank God this day that I have seen no
such events, and that no man under mine own government, or under that of
my father, the most holy Emperor Constantius, hath ever seen them. But
whence, then, hast thou learned thy views of the relation that ought to
subsist between the Church and the emperor?"

"Chiefly from mine own thoughts, which many circumstances have provoked
to activity, especially the efforts I have made to aid our venerable
bishop.  Long ago, in one of our social gatherings, when Arius did press
the bishop fiercely upon the point that Christians must have naught to
do with any government except the kingdom of heaven, which Jesus
ordained for them, I arose and asked permission to put a question, which
being granted, I said, ’If Tiberius Cæsar had been a Christian, would
not our Lord have rejoiced to see him rule the world?’  And for some
time the fierce man was silent."

"And what answer did he ever make?" asked Constantine.

"He said at last: ’And if the little foxes that destroy the vines could
have asked foolish questions in Greek, would Moses have pronounced the
animals unclean?’  And I said: ’But the foxes never speak in Greek; it
is contrary to the law of nature.’  And he said to me: ’Neither can an
emperor be a Christian; it is contrary to the law of Christ, which
ordaineth equality, liberty, and fraternity for all believers.’  And
those of his party thought the answer to be sufficient. But,
notwithstanding, I did follow the leading of mine own thoughts, and many
things grew out of it."

"Let not thy thoughts change their course," replied Constantine; "for
thou art altogether right.  Thou shalt be my friend: remember that thou
art young, and that the pious Alexander groweth very old; so that, in
the course of nature, thou mayst live to see the episcopal throne at
Alexandria vacant; or if they have no throne there yet, one shall some
day be established.  But thou hast charmed me into the neglect of other
duties. Go, now, and come again on to-morrow at the same hour."

Then the beautiful boy again glided forward, lightly kneeled and kissed
the emperor’s hand, and smilingly withdrew.

And for many months afterward Constantine kept the young man Athanasius
with him, and also Hosius, the venerable and learned Bishop of Cordova;
and daily the youth passed some hours in conversation with the emperor
or with the bishop, or with both of them together; so that when he
returned to Alexandria his bright and wonderful intelligence was
enlarged and enlightened by the foremost thoughts concerning things both
royal and ecclesiastical that any men of that age could teach him.  And
the youth bore with him a most kind and affectionate letter written to
the ancient Bishop Alexander by Constantine’s own hand, and also a
beautiful communion service of silver for his church.  And Athanasius
said unto Constantine almost at the moment of his departure, "Shall I
deliver unto Arius for thee any message?"

And Constantine laughingly answered: "If the presbyter inquire of thee,
thou mayst inform him that the emperor said of him, ’There are no birds
in last year’s nests.’"

But Arius the presbyter never asked Athanasius anything about the
emperor.  Even when the stern old man was told that Athanasius had been
to Milan, and had for months abode in the emperor’s palace, he only
said: "The stature and Roman strength which enableth Constantine to cope
with German, Briton, and Gaul, is fitly joined to the subtilty, beauty,
and intelligence by which Athanasius typifieth the countless centuries
of Egyptian civilization; and the two, like Herod and Caiaphas, combine
against our Lord."

From the date of the return of Athanasius, men perceived that the Bishop
Alexander became more open and explicit in his definitions of the Holy
Trinity, more pointed in his opposition to the teachings of Arius, more
eloquent in his praises of any pious emperor whom God might raise up to
free the Christians of the East and identify his government with the
Church.  And Arius, having publicly taught that the unity of the Godhead
consisted in the divine nature of Father, Spirit, and Son, and not in
any blasphemous and impossible conception of the identity of them, or of
their union in one person, just as the human family consisteth of
father, mother, and son; and having gone so far as to write in a little
metrical book of doctrine that "God was, when Christ was not"; that "God
was not always Father"; and that the words "Father" and "Son,"
"begotten" and "conceived," necessarily implied the "priority" of him
that begat, and of her that conceived--was by the Bishop Alexander
ordered to suspend the exercises of his functions as presbyter of the
Baucalis church.  And, thereupon, the Libyan called his congregation
together and said unto them: "Brethren, Alexander the bishop hath issued
an order to suspend me from the performance of my duties as presbyter
because I do not believe, and have refused to teach, his impossible,
novel, Western, unscriptural philosophy concerning that which he calleth
’the Holy Trinity,’ a phrase not found in Scripture.  Ye know that the
title to the Baucalis church was placed by the martyr Theckla, who
caused it to be erected, in certain trustees of the common Church, not
in the bishop, for in those days the bishops owned nothing.  Ye know
that the original members of this community (many of whom still live)
called me to be the presbyter, and that I have discharged the duties of
that place as faithfully as I was able to do by the space of nearly
thirty years.  None but the trustees have authority or right to close
the church against me or my community; and I am well advised by diligent
searching of the Scriptures, and by the Christian practices of three
centuries, that no bishop hath any authority to suspend a presbyter, and
that the order made by Brother Alexander in that behalf is puerile and
void.  I purpose, therefore, to continue the usual ministrations of
divine service, and all my pastoral work among you, until the Church
shall bid me to abstain; and ye who may desire so to do, can continue to
attend."

The trustees of the Baucalis church promptly refused to close its doors
upon Arius, and his entire congregation remained steadfastly devoted to
him; and Bishop Alexander and those who followed him denounced the
Libyan as a "heretic," and began to pray for the coming of Constantine;
and wherever the influence of the Roman Empire was dominant, the "Arian
heresy" was condemned; and the flame of controversy grew fiercer and
fiercer, and spread throughout Christendom.



                              CHAPTER VI.

                  THE ONE GREAT BATTLE OF CHRISTENDOM!


During the progress of these affairs, Constantine had thoroughly
satisfied himself, by the reports of his secret political agents in
Nicomedia and elsewhere, that the assurances which the Eusebii had given
to him that Licinius would not in any event move his fleet away from the
coasts of Asia were entirely trustworthy.  The overthrow of the Gothic
church, which had been founded and edified by Ulfilas, had been followed
by a treaty of peace with that splendid people, whereby they had bound
themselves to furnish, whenever the service of the emperor required it,
forty thousand young men for the imperial army; these legions had long
ago been supplied, armed, and thoroughly exercised, and constituted in
themselves a magnificent army.  The emperor had been triumphant
everywhere. "Confiding in the superiority of his genius and military
power," saith the historian Gibbon, "he determined, without any previous
injury, to exert them for the destruction of Licinius, whose advanced
age and unpopular vices seemed to promise an easy conquest.  But the old
emperor, awakened by the approaching danger, deceived the expectations
of his friends as well as enemies.  Calling forth that spirit and those
abilities by which he had deserved the friendship of Galerius and the
imperial purple, he prepared himself for the contest, collected the
forces of the East, and soon filled the plains of Hadrianople with his
troops, and the straits of the Hellespont with his fleet. The army
consisted of one hundred and fifty thousand foot and fifteen thousand
horse.  The fleet was composed of three hundred and fifty galleys of
three ranks of oars.... The troops of Constantine were ordered to
rendezvous at Thessalonica.  They numbered above one hundred and twenty
thousand horse and foot.  Their emperor was satisfied with their martial
appearance, and his army contained more soldiers, though fewer men, than
that of his eastern competitor.  The legions of Constantine were levied
in the warlike provinces of Europe; action had confirmed their
discipline; victory had elevated their hopes, and there were among them
a great number of veterans, who, after seventeen glorious campaigns
under the same leader, prepared themselves to deserve honorable
dismissal by a last effort of their valor.  But the naval preparations
of Constantine were in every respect much inferior to those of Licinius.
The maritime cities of Greece sent their respective quotas of men and
ships to the celebrated harbor of Piræus, and their united forces
consisted of no more than two hundred small vessels....  _It is only
surprising_ that the Eastern emperor, _who possessed so great a
superiority at sea_, should have neglected this opportunity of carrying
an offensive war into the center of his rival’s dominions.  Instead of
embracing such an active resolution, _which might have changed the whole
face of the war_, the prudent Licinius expected the approach of his
rival in a camp near Hadrianople, which he fortified with an anxious
care that betrayed his apprehensions of the event.  Constantine directed
his march from Thessalonica toward that part of Thrace, till he found
himself stopped by the broad and rapid stream of the Hebrus, and
discovered the numerous army of Licinius, which filled the steep ascent
of the hill, from the river to the city of Hadrianople.  Many days were
spent in doubtful skirmishes; but at length the obstacles of the passage
and of the attack were removed by the intrepid conduct of
Constantine.... The valor and danger of Constantine are attested by a
slight wound which he received in the thigh; but ... the victory was
obtained no less by the conduct of the general than by the courage of
the hero; for a body of five thousand archers marched round to occupy a
thick wood in the rear of the enemy, whose attention was distracted by
the building of the bridge; and Licinius, perplexed by so many artful
evolutions, was reluctantly drawn from his advantageous post to combat
on equal terms in the plain. The contest was no longer equal.  His
confused multitude of new levies was easily vanquished by the veterans
of the West.  Thirty-four thousand men are reported to have been slain.
The fortified camp of Licinius was taken by assault the evening of the
battle; the greater part of the fugitives, who had retired to the
mountains, surrendered themselves the next day to the discretion of the
conqueror; and his rival, who could no longer keep the field, confined
himself within the walls of Byzantium.  The siege of Byzantium, which
was immediately undertaken by Constantine, was attended with great labor
and uncertainty.  In the late civil war, the fortifications of that
place, so justly considered as the key of Europe and Asia, had been
repaired and strengthened; and _as long as Licinius remained master of
the sea_, the garrison was much less exposed to the danger of famine
than the army of the besiegers.  The naval commanders of Constantine
were summoned to his camp, and received his positive orders to force the
passage of the Hellespont, _as the fleet of Licinius, instead of seeking
and destroying their feeble enemy, continued inactive in those narrow
straits, where its superiority of numbers was of little use or
advantage_.  Crispus, the emperor’s eldest son, was intrusted with the
execution of this daring enterprise, which he performed with so much
courage and success that he deserved the esteem, and most probably
excited the jealousy, of his father.  The engagement lasted two days;
and in the evening of the first, the contending fleets, after
considerable mutual loss, retired to their respective harbors in Europe
and Asia.  The second day, about noon, a strong south wind sprang up,
which carried the vessels of Crispus against the enemy, and as this
casual opportunity was improved by his skillful intrepidity, he soon
obtained a complete victory.  For the current always sets out of the
Hellespont, and, when it is assisted by a north wind, no vessel can
attempt the passage, but a south wind renders the force thereof almost
imperceptible.  One hundred and thirty vessels were destroyed, five
thousand men were slain, and Amandus, the admiral of the fleet, escaped
with the utmost difficulty to the shores of Chalcedon.  As soon as the
Hellespont was open, a plentiful convoy of provisions flowed into the
camp of Constantine, who had already advanced the operations of the
siege.  He constructed artificial mounds of earth of equal height with
the ramparts of Byzantium. The lofty towers which were erected on that
foundation galled the besieged with large stones and darts from the
military engines, and the battering-rams had shaken the walls in several
places.  If Licinius persisted much longer in the defense, he exposed
himself to be involved in the ruin of the place.  Before he was
surrounded, he prudently removed his person and his treasures to
Chalcedon, in Asia....  Such were the resources and such the abilities
of Licinius, that, after so many successive defeats, he collected in
Bithynia a new army of fifty or sixty thousand men, while the activity
of Constantine was employed in the siege of Byzantium.  The vigilant
emperor did not, however, neglect the last struggles of his antagonist.
A considerable part of his victorious army was transported over the
Bosporus in small vessels, and the decisive engagement was fought soon
after their landing on the heights of Chrysopolis, now called Scutari.
The troops of Licinius, though they were lately raised, ill armed, and
worse disciplined, made head against the conquerors with fruitless but
desperate valor, till a total defeat, and a slaughter of five-and-twenty
thousand men, irretrievably determined the fate of their leader.  He
retired to Nicomedia, rather with the view of gaining some time for
negotiation, than with the hope of any effectual defense. Constantia,
his wife, the sister of Constantine, interceded with her brother in
favor of her husband, and obtained from his policy, rather than from his
compassion, a solemn promise, confirmed by an oath, that, after the
resignation of the purple, Licinius should be permitted to pass the
remainder of his life in peace and affluence....  By this victory of
Constantine the Roman world was again united under one emperor,
thirty-seven years after Diocletian had divided his power and provinces
with his associate Maximian....  The foundation of Constantinople, and
the _legal establishment_ of the Christian religion, were the immediate
and memorable consequences of this revolution."

If the victory had been otherwise, the face of history might have been
entirely changed: the Christian communities might have been permitted to
maintain their original communal organization, at least in the Eastern
Church, and Christ might still have had a kingdom upon earth.  If
Licinius had employed his naval superiority in offensive war, instead of
keeping it cooped up under the shores of Asia, "in those narrow straits
where its superiority of numbers was of little use or advantage," the
probabilities are that he might have maintained his power at least in
the East; but the Eusebii had "neutralized" the mighty fleet by that
which Constantine denominated "the prophecy of Gaius of Chalcis," and
Christianity was subverted everywhere, and the "legal establishment" of
Constantine usurped its place.

Almost immediately Constantine proceeded to mark out the boundaries of
the city--Constantinople--which prescient John had seen from rocky
Patmos; and he traced the boundaries thereof, going on foot with a spear
in his hand, and declared that in so doing he was acting in obedience to
the directions of God; and when those who were with him remonstrated
against his tracing so vast a space for a city, the emperor replied: "I
shall advance till He, the invisible guide who marches before me, thinks
proper to stop."  And so he laid off the boundaries of the city upon
seven great hills, which included the ancient site of Byzantium, and
soon began to lay the foundations, and to plan and to build the palaces,
theatres, circus, amphitheatre, and churches of Constantinople.

About the same time the emperor became greatly interested in the
preparation of new copies of the Scriptures, and especially of the
epistles of John; and he had learned clerks and skillful writers
constantly employed in making copies in the new, running Greek text,
which was lately come into use, and was more easy and beautiful than the
uncial letters of an earlier age; and he distributed them to the bishops
throughout the Roman Empire.  And next he sent letters to all of the
bishops, requesting them to meet in a solemn council of the whole
Christian Church, at the city of Nicea, upon a designated day, in order
to discuss and settle the disputed questions by which the world was
agitated. And in conformity with this royal request, or order, in the
year 325 was assembled the most remarkable body of men that the
exigencies of political or religious life hath ever convened together in
the history of the world; for it was the first oecumenical council ever
called in Christendom, those which had preceded it having been assembled
by the Christian bishops, of their own accord, and not by the authority
of a prince or emperor, whose power was said to rule the habitable earth
([Greek: _Oikouméne_]).

The letter which Constantine addressed to the bishops was as follows:
"That there is nothing more honorable in my sight than religion is, I
believe, manifest to every man.  Now, because the Synod of Bishops at
Ancyra, of Galatia, consented formerly that it should be so, it hath now
seemed unto us, on many accounts, that it would be well for it to be
assembled at Nice, a city of Bithynia; because the bishops of Italy, and
of the rest of the countries of Europe, are coming, and because of the
excellent temperature of the air, and because I shall be at hand as a
spectator and participator of what is done.  Wherefore I signify to you,
my beloved brethren, that ye, all of you, promptly assemble at the city
I spoke of, that is Nice.  Let every one of you, therefore, diligently
inquire into that which is profitable, in order that, as I before said,
without any delay, we may speedily come to be a present spectator of
those things which are done by the same.  God keep you, my beloved
brethren!"

The reasons assigned by the emperor for calling the Council of Nicea
were first and chiefly that "the Synod of Ancyra" (which had been called
by the bishops without the interference of any secular authority) "had
formerly consented" to meet in a general council at Nice, and that "the
bishops of Italy and of Europe would be there," and that "the air of the
place was of an excellent temperature," and that their coming into
Bithynia would afford the emperor an opportunity to be "a spectator of
their proceedings."  There was no intimation given that the emperor
desired to preside over their council, or to control its action, or to
force its deliberations to assume any political significance whatever,
or to compel it to take such action as must inevitably result in the
subversion of the Christian polity and the establishment of an entirely
different church system.  The letter was based first upon the consent
given by the Council of Ancyra and then upon matters of expediency, and
in no respect did it question the absolute right of the bishops to meet
where they might please, and to deliberate without the intermeddling of
secular authority.  So, at least, it seemed to all the bishops of the
Eastern Church, except a small number who had been, to a greater or less
degree, leavened by the leaven of ecclesiasticism.  On the face of it
the letter was as full a recognition of the freedom of the bishops, and
as full a recognition of the Christian polity which had for three
centuries held all property in common, as was the celebrated Edict of
Milan, in which Constantine and Licinius had united in commanding the
officers of the Roman world to restore the property of Christians as
_communal_ property, the language of that edict being as follows: "All
of which will be necessary to be delivered up _to the body of the
Christians_ without delay. And since the Christians themselves are known
to have had not only those places where they were accustomed to meet,
but other places also, _belonging not to individuals among them_, but to
the _right of the whole body_ of Christians, you will also command all
these, by virtue of the law before mentioned, without any hesitation, to
be restored to the same Christians, _that is to their body_, and to
_each conventicle separately_."

But already the bishops of the Western Empire, with Hosius and Eusebius
at their head, had come to understand that while Constantine cared
little about any matter of faith, he had determined to utterly destroy
the Christian polity, especially in regard to communism and the refusal
of Christians to bear arms.  The regulations by which their journeys
were governed prescribed that they should come at the emperor’s expense,
and that "each bishop should be accompanied by a retinue of two
presbyters and three slaves."

At and near the appointed time there were bishops and presbyters
assembled from the four quarters of the world--from Persia and from
Gaul, from Scythia and from Africa.  There were many who were the
victims of pagan persecutions, and still bore in their own persons the
marks of the tortures to which they had been subjected.  This one had
lost an eye, gouged out by the torturer’s sword or pincers; that one had
the sinews of his leg seared with hot iron to keep him from escaping
from the mines, to which he had been condemned for the crime of being a
Christian; and the other had had the flesh scraped off his ribs by the
instruments of torture.  Of the whole number present, it was believed
that only the eleven who came from the remotest East had escaped
mutilation in some ghastly form.

Arius, although not a bishop, was there by the express order of
Constantine, who could always sleep upon his vengeance, but never could
forget nor forego it. The place of the assembly’s sessions was a great
hall in the imperial palace of Nicea.  The bishops and presbyters,
assembled upon the emperor’s order, traveling at his expense, to the
immediate vicinity of Nicomedia, then the imperial residence, into a
royal palace, and fed by his bounty, were from the very first the
creatures of Constantine, so far as complete control of the political
significancy of religion could make them so.

The emperor had only two great purposes to accomplish in patronizing the
Church and engineering the council: one of which was to make the Eastern
Church as willingly and thoroughly dependent upon the imperial authority
as he had already practically made that of the West, and to render it as
much a bulwark of his government; the other was to render this condition
of things, in appearance at least, the spontaneous and inspired action
of a free conclave of bishops.

As for the theological verity of their doctrines or practice, the royal
atheist cared not a denarius.  His object was to make the Church as much
a part of the imperial power as a legion might be, its bishops as much
his agents and servants as the military officers; and to uproot and cast
out the only essential features of Christianity which tended to
segregate the Christians into a separate and distinct body in the
empire, by subverting "the kingdom of heaven" with its communistic
organization, that excluded war, slavery, and mammon-worship from the
communities of the faithful, so that no man should feel that because he
was a Christian he was therefore more free, or less a subject of the
empire!  This he proposed to do by inducing the council to define the
faith and prescribe temporal penalties for heresy, which were to be
enforced by the emperor’s authority, just as were the judgments of the
magistrates against violators of the criminal laws: the action of the
council was to make an offense against the Church a crime against the
imperial law.  Subject to the accomplishment of these purposes, he
really desired that they might reach conclusions as nearly unanimous as
possible; for he was as anxious to avoid the creating of parties and
classes in the Church as he was to avoid sowing discord among his other
subjects.

Upon the assembling of the council, Eusebius of Cæsarea, "in metrical
prose, if not in actual verses, recited an address to the emperor, and
then a hymn of thanksgiving to the Almighty for the victory over
Licinius."  Thereupon Constantine addressed the council in the Latin
language, which his dragoman immediately interpreted into Greek, as
follows: "It has, my friends, been the object of my highest wishes to
enjoy your sacred company, and, having obtained this, I confess my
thankfulness to the King of all that, in addition to all my other
blessings, he has granted to me this greatest of all--I mean, to receive
you all assembled together, and to see one, common, harmonious opinion
of all.  Let, then, no envious enemy injure our happiness, and, after
the destruction of the impious power of the tyrants by the might of God
our Saviour, let not the spirit of evil overwhelm the divine law with
blasphemies: for to me far worse than any war or battle is the civil war
of the Church of God--yea, far more fearful than the wars which have
waged without. As, then, by the assent and co-operation of a higher
power, I have gained my victories over my enemies, I thought that
nothing remained but to give God thanks, and to rejoice with those who
have been delivered by me. But since I learned of your divisions,
contrary to all expectation, I gave the report my first consideration;
and, praying that this also might be healed through my assistance, I
called you all together without delay.  I rejoice at the mere sight of
your assembly: but the moment that I shall consider the chief
fulfillment of my prayers will be when I see you all joined together in
heart and soul, and determining on one peaceful harmony for all, which
it should well become you, who are consecrated to God, to preach to
others.  Do not, then, delay, my friends; do not delay, ministers of
God, and good servants of our common Lord and Saviour, to remove all
grounds of difference, and to wind up, by laws of peace, every link of
controversy.  Thus will you have done what is most pleasing to the God
who is over all, and you will render the greatest boon to me your
fellow-servant."

"The council was now formally opened, and the emperor gave permission to
the presidents of the assembly to commence their proceedings"; and the
Bishops of Alexandria, Cordova, Antioch, and Cæsarea, were chosen to
preside over their deliberations: of whom Hosius, Alexander, and
Eusebius, were politicians thoroughly imbued with the ecclesiastical
spirit and purposes of the emperor, although the last-named bishop was
the warm personal friend of Arius, and a follower of his theological
tenets.  Constantine himself assumed the functions of a bishop, and
participated in all their debates, "directing all his energies to that
one point which he himself described as his aim--a unanimity of
decision" as to all merely theological disputes.  For, even before the
council had met, innumerable complaints of one bishop against another
had been placed in his hands; so that he was satisfied that one great
design he had in view was already accomplished: for this fact showed
that already they regarded him as the ultimate judge--the real source of
all authority in the Church (instead of Christ), as truly as he was in
the state.  All of these complaints, therefore, he publicly burned in
their presence, with a solemn oath that he had not read any of them, and
he said, "It is the command of Christ that he who desires to be himself
forgiven, must first forgive his brother."

But the very strongest proof that the emperor was lying, was the fact
that he made oath to his statement; and perhaps there was not a thing
named in any of the complaints, that could give him a hold upon any
bishop, that was not carefully preserved.

The first matter which came before this august assembly was the question
whether the Christian passover ("Easter") should be celebrated on the
same day with the Jewish (the fourteenth day of the month Nisan), or on
the following Sunday.  And the bitter feeling of many of the Christians
that "the celebration of it on the same day that was kept by the wicked
race that put the Saviour to death was an impious absurdity," on one
side, and the reverence on the other side for a custom which had come
down from the apostles, gave rise to a long controversy on the subject;
but it was finally "determined by common consent" that the ancient
custom should be set aside, and the more recent Christian practice
established.

During these proceedings, Arius the Libyan took no part whatever in the
discussions or business of the council, but sat as a quiet and attentive
spectator of their deliberations.  Many of them, knowing his great
erudition and holy character, consulted him privately, and he fully gave
them the benefit of his learning and opinions.  Arius was now sixty
years of age, and was greatly changed from the bright and happy youth
whom we knew at Baucalis; greatly changed even from the broken-hearted
but ever-diligent, earnest, and eloquent presbyter of the earlier years
of his ministry at Alexandria.  "He is tall and thin, apparently unable
to support his stature; he has an odd way of contorting and twisting
himself, which his enemies compare to the wrigglings of a snake.  He
would be handsome, but for the emaciation and deadly pallor of his face,
and a downcast look imparted by a weakness of eye-sight.  At times his
veins throb and swell, and his limbs tremble, as if suffering from some
violent internal complaint, the same, perhaps, that will terminate one
day in his sudden and frightful death.  There is a wild look about him,
that is at first sight startling.  His dress and demeanor are those of a
rigid ascetic.  He wears a long coat with short sleeves, such as the
monks wore to indicate that their hands were not made for injury, and a
scarf of only half size, such as was the mark of an austere life; and
his hair hangs in tangled masses about his head.  He is usually silent,
but at times breaks out into fierce excitement, such as will give the
impression of madness. Yet with all this there is a sweetness in his
voice, and a winning, earnest manner, which fascinate those who come
across him.  Among the religious ladies of Alexandria he is said to have
had from the first a following of not less than seven hundred.  This
strange, captivating, moon-struck giant is the heretic Arius, or, as his
adversaries call him, the madman of Ares, or Mars": and the description
given here of him is not that of a partisan of his own, but of a
Trinitarian ecclesiastic.

Many sittings of the council passed, day after day, in which the paschal
controversy, the Melitian schism, and other matters of a theological
character, were discussed and determined, but the heretic remained
utterly silent. He was ever ready to give aid, advice, counsel, and
furnish references to authorities, to those who applied to him, but not
once did he open his lips to speak to the assembly. But the purpose of
Constantine to crush him wavered not, and the emperor had one rare
quality--he knew how to wait.

One evening, after the close of the council’s daily session, the ancient
Bishop Alexander, accompanied by his young Archdeacon Athanasius, was
proceeding toward his lodgings, when Marcellus, the Bishop of Ancyra,
accosted him: "Hail, bishop!  From what thou didst tell me of his
fierce, aggressive nature, I am astonished to find that the Libyan
madman continueth so quiet.  How is it that thou hast called him
vehement, fierce, eloquent, and controversial?"

"He hath some secret end in view," replied the bishop, "and I can not
fathom his purposes.  But on to-morrow, Athanasius, who speaketh for me
in the council, shall provoke him to some reply, and thou mayst then
judge of his quiet disposition for thyself."

"Good enough," said Marcellus.  "No man can pick a quarrel with an
oyster that keepeth its shell closed."



                              CHAPTER VII.

                THE SUBVERSION OF THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH.


On the next meeting of the council, Hosius, Bishop of Cordova, offered a
resolution that the Church should make a decree requiring all the
married clergy to separate from their wives and lead lives of celibacy.
Some objected to this, on the ground that the practice of the Church had
never prohibited the marriage of clergymen of any rank; others insisted
on adopting the rule, because clerical marriages, besides other
inconveniences, would tend to make the office of bishop an hereditary
one, and so elevate improper persons to that sacred place.  But the
chief opposition "came from a most unexpected quarter.  From among the
Egyptian bishops stepped out into the midst, looking out of his one
remaining eye, and halting on his paralyzed leg, the old
hermit-confessor, Paphnutius. With a roar of indignation rather than a
speech, he broke into the debate: ’Lay not this heavy yoke on the
clergy. Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled.  By
exaggerated strictness you will do the Church more harm than good.  All
can not bear such an ascetic rule.  The wives themselves will suffer
from it.  Marriage itself is continence.  It is enough for a man to keep
from marriage after he has been ordained, according to the ancient
custom, but do not separate him from the wife whom once for all he
married when he was a layman!’

"His speech produced a profound impression.  His own austere life and
unblemished celibacy gave force to every word he uttered."

The resolution, or proposition, was voted down, but the discussion of it
gave Athanasius the opportunity he wanted.  Having arisen with that
almost irresistible grace and suavity which distinguished him, the
beautiful young man, in a light, musical, mocking tone, that must have
been terribly irritating to a grave and reverend presbyter like Arius,
spoke as follows: "I greatly marvel, brethren, that we have not enjoyed
the benefit of that princely readiness and strength in debate for which
the very learned presbyter Arius hath so great reputation, upon this
important question.  Surely a minister who is reputed to have at his
beck and call, day or night, rain or shine, more than seven hundred
virgins and widows in our good city of Alexandria, ought to be able,
from his own experience, to give us wise counsel concerning the celibacy
of the clergy.  I hope that he will do so."

The brilliant, smiling youth resumed his seat, and every eye was turned
upon the Libyan, but he neither rose nor answered.  The grand, shaggy
head bent slightly forward, and a momentary gleam shone in the somber
eyes; while a peculiar shiver passed over his whole frame, the python’s
idiopathic legacy, and a weary sigh exhaled through the ashy lips; but
he took not even the slightest notice of Athanasius, nor of his flippant
speech.  It was manifest that all of them expected him to say something,
knowing the readiness and splendor of his oratory, but he was utterly
silent; and this silence, following the young archdeacon’s sally against
him, seemed to indicate an unpleasant state of feeling--or what did it
indicate?

"He could browbeat his bishop in Alexandria," whispered a bishop to
Eusebius of Nicomedia, "but he quaileth in the presence of the emperor."

But Eusebius answered: "He quaileth not for any man; but he answereth
not, because to do so might be to recognize this assembly _as a council
of the Church_, and that he hath not yet done by speech or act."

Then the headstrong and violent Marcellus, Bishop of Ancyra, cried out
in fierce, defiant tones: "Hearest thou not the friendly utterances of
Athanasius, who speaketh for Alexander, thy bishop? or dost thou carry
thyself so high as to treat with contempt thy learned and venerable
bishop, thou iron-hearted heretic, that thou answerest nothing?"

The Libyan turned his head slightly, and, fixing his sad eyes upon
Marcellus, gazed upon him steadily, quietly, compassionately, but did
not utter a word; and immediately there was a clamor throughout the
assembly, some condemning the intemperate words and manner of the Bishop
of Ancyra, and some the seeming insolence of Arius.  Then the Emperor
Constantine arose, and forthwith the clamor subsided, and the emperor
said: "I have often and earnestly desired that peace and Christian
charity might characterize our deliberations.  The remarks and the
manner of the Bishop of Ancyra are hasty and uncalled for; but the
obstinate silence of the presbyter indicateth a proud and scornful
mind--for it is known to all that the young archdeacon speaketh for the
holy Bishop Alexander because of his age and feebleness; and if thou
dost decline to notice the brilliant Athanasius because of his youth,
thou must not despise thy venerable superior who speaketh through him.
I command thee, therefore, to answer as if Alexander himself had
addressed thee."

The emperor sat down, and a murmur of admiration and applause ran
through the entire assembly.  Then the mighty heretic arose, and in his
sweet, incisive, penetrating voice, answered: "By command of Augustus,
the emperor, whose legal subject I have become by the defeat and death
of the late Emperor Licinius, I arise to declare that if any one
supposeth I did fail to notice the remarks of the young, learned, and
eloquent archdeacon, because of any feeling of scorn for his youth, or
for his office, or because of any uncharity toward him, or any one else
in this assembly, he doeth me much injustice.  This, it seemeth to me,
is well proved by the fact, which ye all do know, that during the weeks
that ye have been assembled, I have taken no part in any discussion,
ecclesiastical or political, in which ye have engaged.  Because I am not
an officer of the Roman government, civil, military, or judicial, and
have not thought it to be consistent with the position and duties of a
presbyter of the Church of Jesus Christ to assume the right to take part
in the business of a royal council, seeing that my life hath been
devoted to religious affairs which belong to our Lord, and not to civil,
military, or judicial functions which pertain unto the emperor, I
supposed that it would be as indecent and presumptuous for me to meddle
with the business of the empire, by virtue of my office, as it would be
for a Roman judge, or centurion, to intrude into my church and preach
the gospel by virtue of his judicial or military rank.  If it had been
otherwise, I might have had something to say when I perceived that the
royal authority offered a gross insult to Christ and to his Church by
making _Elia Capitolina_, the ancient Jerusalem, the oldest and most
honored see in Christendom, secondary to new Nicomedia, in order to
accommodate ecclesiastical departments to the other political divisions
of the empire; nor would I speak at all except at the command of the
emperor."

Having thus spoken, Arius took his seat.  The words opened up plainly
and unmistakably the vast difference that separated the Christianity of
the first three centuries from the imperial Church of Constantine: the
allegiance that belonged to Jesus alone was in process of being
transferred to the emperor.  It was to extirpate this very freedom of
conscience, this very liberty of the gospel that acknowledged no master
but Christ, that Constantine had convened the council; and although he
had known that the question must come up, and must be met, and although
he had been for years, and especially since the summoning of the
bishops, using every artifice, argument, and influence, and urging his
ablest agents, to be prepared for it when it might come, he and his
partisans had determined that it should be raised out of proceedings to
be instituted against Arius upon charges of heresy; but the wonderful
adroitness with which the great presbyter had changed the face of the
whole matter, and had actually put both the emperor and his council on
the defensive, took Constantine utterly by surprise, and for a moment he
lost even his marvelous self-control, and cried out in a voice of
thunder, "Then why art thou here?"

And Arius, with scintillant eyes, but in placid, melodious tones,
responded: "I came hither upon the written order of the emperor, as I
supposed it to be the duty of a law-abiding subject to do; but certainly
not as an officer of the Roman government, entitled to participate in
royal businesses."

This calm and dignified reply still more clearly revealed to all the
assembly the fact that their enthusiastic love for Constantine had too
much blinded their eyes to the undeniable truth that the council was
oecumenical, not apostolical--the affair of the emperor, not of the
Christ.  This reply was not ostensibly connected with any heretical
teachings of Arius, or of any one else, and raised no question of
orthodoxy at all; it struck at the very tap-roots of the whole movement.
"Whose council is this?" was the question that each involuntarily asked
himself, and it was manifest that the simple, unobjectionable words of
the Libyan produced a profound impression upon many hearts that began to
consider whether the fact that the council was royal did not imply in
itself the fact that it was not Christian, but was really treasonable
toward Christ; and in the midst of the solemn silence caused by such
anxious meditation, the virulent and incautious Bishop of Ancyra cried
out: "Who art thou that censurest the victorious and holy emperor, and
condemnest the oecumenical council of the Church with thy sly,
serpentine wriggle and speech?  Art thou not Arius the heretic?  Arius
the defamer of the Son of God? thou bold scorner of the Holy Trinity!
thou cunning madman!"

But Arius only looked upon the furious bishop with a sad and pitying
smile.

Then Constantine cried out: "Answer thou the bishop!"

Then, still quietly and pleasantly, with a peculiar, mesmeric light in
his somber eyes, and strange, thrilling sibilation in his penetrating
voice, Arius arose and said: "By the command of Augustus I answer that I
have not censured the emperor, nor condemned the council.  As to my
being a heretic, I only reply that, if this thing be true, it is no
concern of the emperor’s, who hath never been ordained to be the keeper
of my conscience.  It is an affair entirely between the
Master--Christ--and his servant Arius.  For ye all do know that there is
no Roman law prescribing what we must believe or disbelieve, since the
persecutors lost power to enforce obedience to their laws prescribing
faith in false gods, by the infliction of tortures and death, against
those who for conscience’ sake refused to obey.  But ye know that
neither Jesus nor his apostles ever denounced, nor authorized any human
being to denounce, a temporal penalty for heresy; for the Church only
prescribes that ye should refuse to fellowship the obdurate heretic, or
disobedient person; and I trust you far enough to believe that if any
pagan emperor, or any human authority, should enact laws requiring you
to believe, or to do, anything contrary to good conscience, ye would be
faithful Christians enough to refuse obedience to such laws, as our
fathers from the beginning have gloriously done.  For this is a matter
between each man and his God only; not between him and the government
which exercises dominion over him.  This the Church hath held from the
beginning; and when the heathen laws did prescribe that ye who are here
assembled should do and believe things contrary to Christ and to
conscience, ye did refuse, so that every bishop here, except those
eleven who come from the remotest East, hath endured tortures rather
than obey the human laws.  If, therefore, I be a heretic, as brother
Marcellus of Ancyra ignorantly supposeth, what have the empire or its
laws to do with that?  Why speak ye of orthodoxy, or of heterodoxy, in a
great royal, political assembly like this; unless, perhaps, some of ye
are willing to believe that the great and powerful emperor is also a
god, having charge of your faith and conscience, as well as of your
political condition; so that what the law of Constantine shall prescribe
as right to be believed and done shall be your rule of faith and
practice, and not what our Lord Christ hath prescribed?  For me, a poor
presbyter of the Christian Church, to assume the right to deliberate
upon and prescribe laws for the empire would be gross impudence and
arrogance; for any human authority to usurp the right to make laws
controlling the faith of Christ’s Church, would be as gross a sacrilege.
Was Constantine crucified for you?  Or were ye baptized into his name?
And do ye hope for salvation by faith in and obedience to him?  I was
not.  I have come, therefore, hither in obedience to the imperial
mandate, and have spoken by the emperor’s command.  As to the empire, I
have no authority and no desire to make laws for it; as to my Christian
faith, no man nor angel hath right or power to meddle therewith, or to
prescribe laws for it.  It is a thing between my soul and its Saviour,
whom I have served all my life long in spite of imperial laws, and whom
I will continue to serve, no matter what laws may be enacted. Brethren,
will ye do likewise? or will ye now deny the Christ?"

For an instant the old man raised his tall form upright, the shaggy head
sprang forward upon the long, peculiar neck, and the somber, sad eyes
rested upon almost every face.  Then quietly he resumed his seat.

Athanasius, Hosius, Constantine, and others, saw at the same instant
that against the impregnable position taken by Arius no assault could
prosper.  They knew that constant and almost imperceptible steps had
been necessary for years to seduce any large section of the Western
Church from that very position, and that the church which Ulfilas had
planted among the Goths had only been driven therefrom by the merciless
use of fire and sword.  They knew well that the line of demarkation
between all earthly kingdoms and the kingdom of Christ in the world was
clearly and unmistakably drawn, consisting not alone in faith and
sentiment, but in a social and political policy which had been for three
centuries the glory of Christianity, and had been so fearfully
illustrated by recent persecutions under Licinius in the East, that the
council could not be deluded in reference thereto; and they were seeking
with anxious solicitude to find some way to avoid further discussion
upon the matter, which might arouse an interest in it that would
dissolve the council upon the point which the Libyan urged, that the
Church could not meet in oecumenical council at the order of an emperor,
and make decrees to be forced by imperial law, without forsaking Christ.
Long before the bold presbyter had ceased to speak, the emperor had
determined in his own mind that it was necessary to gain time for
consultation and for concerted action, and especially necessary to stop
the discussion of this dangerous question as to the right of a royal
council to legislate for the Church of Christ--the tendency of which was
obviously to separate the Church from imperialism altogether, rather
than to accomplish his determined purpose of blending the Church with
imperial law and make himself head of both.  As soon, therefore, as the
heretic sat down, at a sign from the emperor, Alexander and Hosius
adjourned the council until the following day.



                             CHAPTER VIII.

                     THE ABDICATION OF CONSTANTINE.


There is little doubt but upon that night so many of the council favored
the views of the Libyan, that if a vote had been taken upon the point
urged by him, the council would have resolved that its own organization
was contrary to Christ; was an effort thoughtlessly made to put
Constantine in place of Jesus at the head of the Church, and would have
dissolved itself, until summoned to convene by the agreement of the
bishops only. Almost the whole night was spent in anxious consultation
between those bishops who were ready to maintain the freedom of the
Church at any hazard, and the great heresiarch, whom they instinctively
recognized as leader of the struggle in favor of religious liberty, as
to the most available path of escape from the dangerous and unchristian
position into which they had been led by their zeal and love for the
emperor who protected the Church from persecution.  Arius told them
plainly that if the Church of Christ was to be governed by an
oecumenical or royal council, its independence was gone; and in place of
being the "kingdom of heaven" upon earth, which our Lord had organized,
the Church must become a human institution--part of the empire of
Constantine, or of any other prince or power to whom its members might
be subject; its faith and policy dictated by Roman law, not by the word
of God; its doctrines dependent upon the mutations of government, not
upon the teachings of Jesus: a thing by which the cause of Christ is
verily betrayed.  There were none in the council who did not perceive
this truth, although there were some who were for Constantine, even
against Jesus himself.

During nearly the whole night, also, Hosius, Athanasius, Eustatius,
Marcellus, Constantine, and others, were engaged in eager consultation,
but seemed unable to find any solution of the difficulty.  And the next
morning Athanasius reported to the emperor that the more they had
considered the matter, the more difficult and dangerous it had appeared;
and that the only way to avoid serious risk of dissolving the council
was to avoid all discussion upon its right to sit for the Church, and to
let Arius alone as long as he might appear disposed to remain quiet.
Many hearts were burdened with anxiety, and Eusebius of Cæsarea was
especially oppressed with deep concern.

"And if the council when assembled shall sustain the views of Arius," he
had once asked Constantine, "what then?" and the emperor had answered,
"A religious war, perhaps, or a return to paganism!"

But to Athanasius and others who urged the necessity of temporizing with
Arius, and avoiding all discussion of the vital points which the heretic
lost no opportunity of forcing upon them, Constantine finally said: "I
will make no compromise with the Libyan; it is necessary to crush that
serpent’s head, and I will do it!  He hath certainly evinced marvelous
skill, intelligence, and daring, in forcing an issue upon us which we do
not desire to determine; he would have made a magnificent general; but I
will ruin him to-day.  Rest ye all in peace."

And when the council assembled, all of them filled with anxiety as to
what might occur, and many of them determined, even at the risk of
martyrdom, not to take any further part in the deliberations of an
imperial conclave such as they clearly perceived that one to be, the
emperor arose first of all, and, with wonderful grace and ease,
addressed them as follows: "Ye know my love for all of you, my friends,
and my zeal for the cause of Christ. But some among you have taken
offense, and have even doubted the propriety or binding force of your
own decrees upon the conscience of Christians, because it hath appeared
to you that the emperor hath assumed authority over you in regard to
matters of faith.  This is surely a grave mistake.  To correct this
false and injurious impression, I here commit to your presiding bishops
my ring, my sword, and my scepter; and unto you I give power this day
over mine empire, to do in it whatever you think fit for the promotion
of religion and for the advantage of the faithful.  Ye are the
law-makers of the Church of Christ, and not him whom God hath made
Emperor of Rome.  Proceed with your sacred business in your own time and
way.  If ye shall deem it to be necessary to remove even the most
intangible objection of the cavilers to do so, ye can dissolve the
council, return to your homes, and let the bishops reassemble when and
where ye will.  But if, being already assembled at some expense of time
and trouble, ye deem it more expedient now to constitute yourselves into
a church council, do so in your own time and manner.  Farewell!"

And, having so spoken, the emperor bowed gracefully to the admiring
assembly and withdrew.  But almost immediately Hosius, Bishop of
Cordova, proposed, and without a dissenting voice the council voted,
that a deputation of bishops be appointed to inform the emperor that the
Church had met in council, and to request him to return and bestow upon
them the benefit of his great wisdom and Christian zeal, in aid of their
deliberations; and smilingly the emperor returned.

The action of the emperor was just that of the pre-eminently greatest
politician; and Arius, then first fully realizing the vast intellectual
resources of the most consummate statesman whom the world has seen,
murmured unto himself, "Again is Christ betrayed into the hands of
wicked men!"  And thenceforward calmly, almost indifferently, he looked
forward to what he supposed to be his own impending doom; for he well
knew that Constantine spared no human life that, even by chance, might
seem to stand in the way of his self-aggrandizement: and if his
marvelous sagacity could conceive and execute such an act as he had just
accomplished, what was there of which he could be incapable?

Then the bishop Hosius of Cordova said: "Brethren, it is manifest that
the technical objections which found place in the consciences of some
among us, based upon the seeming authority of our most glorious and
Christian emperor over us, have been thoroughly eradicated by his own
most wise, pious, and unsolicited condescension, and that we sit now as
an absolutely independent body for the consideration of the business and
doctrines of the Church of Christ, as much as if we had come of our own
motion originally from the ends of the earth, without the generous and
Christian liberality of our royal friend and protector. Let us,
therefore, proceed with our deliberations to secure the prosperity of
the Church of our blessed Lord!"

In this sentiment all concurred; and even the dullest among them
immediately perceived that the crafty act of Constantine had cut out
from under the great heretic the only sure foundation upon which he
might have builded, and had left him at the mercy of the emperor.

For many days the great council proceeded with its business, and
sometimes their differences gave rise to excited and earnest debate, in
which the easy, marvelous, persuasive eloquence and irresistible manners
of Athanasius raised the brilliant youth to the highest place in the
opinions of all; in which the magnificent Spaniard Hosius fully
maintained the almost apostolic reverence that had long been given to
his great age, vast erudition, and grand character; and in which both
the Eusebii added to their former wide-spread reputation for learning,
piety, and influence.  Many other names, before that time almost unknown
beyond the local limits of their own churches and bishoprics, became
celebrated throughout Christendom for various excellences or for
striking characteristics. Only the sad-eyed and seemingly broken-hearted
presbyter Arius appeared to be indifferent to the course of business,
and silent during the discussion of questions upon which all knew he
might have brought to bear an unequaled mass of erudition, illumined by
the strong light of genius, if he had cared to do so.

Gradually, little by little, no one knew how, the conviction spread
throughout the great assembly that the man Arius was doomed, and that
there was no possibility of escape for him; and day by day they were
awaiting the institution of proceedings against him which would be the
beginning of the end anticipated.  None knew whence this weird
impression arose, and few ever spoke of it: for no man that ever ruled
on earth knew better how to create or how to guide for his own purposes
that intangible, remorseless, and murderous influence to which in later
times we have applied the expression "public opinion" than did the
wonderful Emperor Constantine, ages before other statesmen recognized
even the existence of such a force.  And through the more gifted agents,
lay and clerical, who were devoted to him heart and soul, the impression
that the Libyan must be condemned grew imperceptibly but unceasingly
stronger.  Without knowing why, the enemies of the great presbyter
became daily more self-confident and aggressive; without knowing why,
the lukewarm and undecided souls that form a considerable segment of
every large assembly, insensibly withdrew themselves from his support,
and drifted more and more into the sentiment of his foes; and, without
knowing why, the few, strong, brave, earnest men, who decidedly clung to
his opinions and unswervingly loved the man, began to concentrate their
forces and husband their resources for some desperate and decisive
struggle which they instinctively felt to be approaching.

The Libyan himself had long regarded his fate as decisively settled.  He
had interpreted the Apocalypse as referring to Constantine, and did not
doubt either the temporary overthrow of Christianity by the emperor, or
the fact that he would be involved in its ruin.  He looked without fear,
perhaps more with a feeling of curiosity than anything else, for signs
which might enable him to form a conjecture as to how long the kingdom
of heaven might be banished out of the world: its ultimate restoration
and final triumph over human governments he never doubted; but he would
hardly have turned his hand, or raised his head, to avoid the death
which he supposed Constantine had determined to bring upon him.  "If,"
he said unto his intimate friends, "the emperor’s council carry out his
wishes, I desire ye all to remember, in the future, that no Christian
council hath, or hath ever attempted, to exercise authority to put any
man to death for heresy.  The only punishments the Church hath ever
imposed stop with the refusal to fellowship an unbeliever or a
wrong-doer.  If Constantine condemn me, remember that he is not a
bishop, hath never even been baptized, and hath no authority to decide
upon what is or what is not heretical; and the Roman law hath never, so
far at least, attempted to define what a Christian may lawfully believe.
Ye see, therefore, that the fact of my destruction illustrateth well the
character of the council, and showeth that even the magnificent
spectacle of his resignation which he so well enacted can not convert
Constantine’s meeting into a council of the Christian Church.  And I
suppose that this will more plainly appear as the matter proceedeth
further."

Then answered the Bishop of Nicomedia, saying: "Brother, if thou must
perish for the cause of Christ, I perish also with thee.  I am an Arian,
and shall claim the right to die with thee if any murder shall be done."

"And I also!" said Eusebius of Cæsarea.  "And I also!" said Maris of
Chalcedon; and Theognis of Nicea; and Menophantes of Ephesus; and a
score of other bishops, each in his turn pressing the old presbyter’s
hand. Then said the presbyter: "If your resolution hold, either the
policy and craft of Constantine will deny us a death so glorious, or our
martyrdom will of itself reinstate the kingdom of heaven in spite of the
emperor.  Let us rejoice, then, in hope of the triumph of the truth!"

And having thus quietly but unflinchingly made a covenant that, if the
matter should be prosecuted to extremities against Arius, they would
share his fate, and thereby furnish to the whole body of Christians
throughout the world a most terrible and unanswerable protest against
the council and the emperor, these devoted men calmly awaited the
beginning of the struggle which they knew to be steadily approaching,
although they were unable to determine from what quarter it would come.



                              CHAPTER IX.

                    "I HAVE NO SUPERIOR BUT CHRIST."


When the council met one morning, Athanasius produced and laughingly
read a song, or hymn, which had been written and set to music by the
Libyan, for the use of uneducated Christians at Alexandria, in order to
enable them to memorize and keep in mind the doctrines of Christianity
as he had understood them.  This song was part of a little book entitled
"Thalia," or "Songs of Joy," which the presbyter had written for sailors
and others who had no certain means of attending regular religious
services, and in it occurred the following expressions: "God was not
always Father; once he was not Father; afterward he became Father; and
his only-begotten is Jesus Christ our Lord."

And thereupon Marcellus, Bishop of Ancyra, moved the council to declare
that this sentiment was heretical; and that the man who wrote it should
be expelled from the Church of Christ; and Arius and his friends
perceived that the struggle for the destruction of the presbyter had
begun.  For a while the council-hall was filled with clamorous and
bitter denunciations of Arius: "The heretic!"  "The atheist!"  "The
defamer of Christ!"  "The polytheist!"  "The pagan!"  "The Libyan
serpent!"  "The ram of Baucalis!" and almost every other term of
reproach which the vocabulary of ecclesiasticism could furnish, were
shouted throughout the hall by the partisans of Constantine.  Finally,
the clamor seemed to wear itself out, and, order having been partially
restored, Potammon of Hierapolis, a confessor whom the pagans had left
blind and lame, straightened up himself and with great awkwardness and
earnestness cried out: "Brethren, I was reared up in Central Africa, and
know nothing of philosophy, but do try to serve the Lord, and to avoid
all heresy and false doctrine.  I have often sung this song, not knowing
it was heresy, with my people!  What is there wrong about the song,
then?  Do any of you deny that Jesus Christ is the only-begotten Son of
God? or that he is our Lord and Saviour? or will some of you now pretend
to believe that the Son is older than the Father? What is wrong about
the song?"

To the same effect spoke many of the friends of Arius; and Maris of
Chalcedon said: "The Gospels uniformly call Jesus Christ the
only-begotten Son of the Father, and I have never believed it necessary
or proper to go any further than the simple, direct scriptural
statement."

Finally, Eusebius of Nicomedia obtained a hearing, and, speaking calmly
and soothingly, he said: "Brethren, the song which ye have heard read
seems to be merely a metrical composition formed to aid the memory of
those who were unable to read and write, and those who had no copy of
the Scriptures, in keeping in mind certain scriptural phrases and
doctrines; and I could not be led to suspect a great and pious presbyter
of heresy upon such a cause as that.  Let us proceed, then, decently and
in order; and if ye would know truly what Arius hath taught as religion,
call upon him to declare what he hath so taught. This seemeth to me to
be the only fair and honorable course, worthy of a Christian assembly,
if any one think there is cause to suppose that he hath taught anything
contrary to Scripture."

This reasonable counsel at once prevailed with the greater number, and
by a large vote they requested Arius to declare his teachings.
Thereupon the old heretic arose, and in his strange, peculiar,
fascinating tone and manner, spoke as follows: "Brethren, I have never
taught anything concerning our Lord as religion, except that which is
expressly laid down in the Scriptures; to wit, that Jesus is the
only-begotten Son of God, the Saviour of the world. I do not know
anything, and have never taught as articles of faith necessary to be
believed, anything except what is thus expressly and definitively stated
in the Gospels.  Of course, like every man who thinks at all, I have
meditated often and earnestly about the philosophy of the facts stated,
and have formed in my own mind certain speculations in relation thereto
which are satisfactory to mine own understanding, and I have not
hesitated to declare these opinions in all proper times and places; but
I have never said, at any time or place, that these merely philosophical
speculations upon the nature of Deity were binding upon any man’s
conscience, or that they should be taught and believed as the rule of
any man’s faith and practice; because they have not been revealed or
declared as such by the word of God.  If any man allege that I have done
otherwise, let him make the charge in writing and produce the proof, as
was the custom at every Christian council in such cases that hath ever
been held upon the motion of the bishops authorized to call a council,
as at Jerusalem, Antioch, Rome, in Pontus, Gaul, Mesopotamia, and
Ephesus."

The presbyter said no more, but quietly resumed his seat, and the calm,
grave, and reasonable manner in which he had met and disposed of the
vociferations which had assailed him, in the opinion of nearly all, left
no course to be pursued with decency except to present written charges
against him, and offer proofs thereof.  But such a course did not by any
means suit the purposes of those who were resolved upon his ruin; and
Athanasius, who at all times was able to command a respectful hearing at
the hands of the assembly, without seeming to notice the challenge
thrown down by the Libyan, said in his own winning and seemingly
respectful way: "Hast thou not publicly and customarily, in thy Baucalis
church, in Alexandria, preached things that were contrary to the views
of the Bishop Alexander--contrary to his interpretation of the
Scriptures, for which he did order that thou be suspended from thy
ministry; and didst not thou pertinaciously refuse to obey his episcopal
order, and obstinately persevere in proclaiming thine abominable
heresies?  Wilt thou now deny this?"

Then with an effort to preserve his self-control that sent a strange
shiver creeping over his gaunt and mighty frame, the presbyter made
answer: "It appeareth, brethren, that this gifted youth hath been taught
to believe that it is heresy to differ in opinion with the learned and
pious brother, Alexander!  It is very true that I and my brother
Alexander have somewhat differed in opinion, but I am not advised that
he hath any more authority to dictate my opinions than have I to dictate
his; and I am very certain that, wherein the bishop hath differed with
me, he is in error."

But Constantine cried out, "Answer thou whether thou hast preached in
spite of the order of suspension made against thee by thy superior!"

And the old heretic arose again, and answered: "I had supposed that the
answer already made would be sufficient for any bishop, but being
commanded by an unbaptized emperor to answer yet further, I have to say
that I have no ’superior’ but Christ; as for the order of brother
Alexander ’suspending’ me from the exercise of the functions of a
presbyter, all the clergy here assembled well know that it is void.  The
day hath not yet come when any one brother in the Church can ’suspend’
another. I suppose that, under the legal religion which is to replace
the gospel of Christ, a bishop will have some such authority over a
presbyter as a legionary hath over a centurion, or a centurion over a
soldier; but we have not quite reached that condition!  As to the
differences of opinion between myself and the brother Alexander and
others, I will simply state that our good city of Alexandria hath a
population marvelously intellectual, and greatly addicted to the study
of philosophy.  Hence it hath happened that many of the brethren, and
some even of the bishops and presbyters, have added, unconsciously
perhaps, to their faith in the facts set forth in the Gospels certain
philosophical notions intended for the explanation of these facts, which
notions they have derived from many teachers--chiefly from the great
heathen Plato, and from his followers, the neo-Platonists, and from the
school of Philo the Egyptian.  The learned and pious Bishop Alexander
derived from some such source (I know not what) certain philosophical
views which seemed to deny utterly the separate existence of the Son of
God; and which savored strongly of the heresy of Sabellius that had been
condemned by more than one Christian council, and which did tend
directly to the subversion of the primitive Christian communities, and
to the overthrow of ’the kingdom of heaven’ which Jesus did ordain, and
to the substitution therefor of some such ecclesiastical system as I am
told the emperor hath established in the Western Empire, in which the
emperor, not Christ, is head of the Church, and in which the law
prescribes what a man may believe or not believe (just as the pagan laws
have always done), instead of the Scriptures.  So long as brother
Alexander held these erroneous opinions privately, I meddled not with
them; but when he afterward saw proper to come and preach these heresies
to mine own congregation, I guarded my community against this pernicious
philosophy; for the Gospels and the Acts furnish the only authority
concerning Christ and faith in him; and not the opinions of Sabellius,
Alexander, Hosius, or Constantine.  As for mine own philosophical
opinions concerning Deity, I never learned them of Plato, nor of Philo,
nor of Sabellius, but of the most wise and pious Am-nem-hat, who was for
many years high-priest of the pagan temple at Ombos, holding there the
same position which the Emperor Constantine as Pontifex Maximus hath so
long held at Rome; but Am-nem-hat was afterward a glorious Christian,
and a holy martyr, at our city of Alexandria, as many of you know.  But
no man hath ever heard me claim that these philosophical opinions
constituted any rule of faith or practice, or were binding upon any
man’s conscience; although I doubt not that the theological opinions of
a most ancient and learned Egyptian high-priest are entitled to as much
respect as those of the flamen of Jupiter, at Rome, who is now the
Emperor Constantine."

And again the old heretic resumed his seat, having created a strong
impression in his favor in the minds of all who were not committed to
the task of destroying him, although many of them trembled for his
safety on hearing his bold and ingenious assault upon the emperor.  But
Marcellus, Bishop of Ancyra, sprang to his feet, and in loud and
threatening tones cried out: "O thou most insolent and abusive heretic,
darest thou to call the most Christian emperor a pagan?"

But Maris, Bishop of Chalcedon, stretched forth his hand and answered:
"The presbyter Arius hath said that the great emperor is yet unbaptized,
and that he is, by the law of the Roman Empire, Pontifex Maximus, and
flamen of Jupiter!  I understand that all this is true; and, if it be
not true, no man will more rejoice than I would to hear the emperor now
declare that he hath been baptized into the faith of Christ, and that he
is no longer high-priest of pagan Rome."

The bishop sat down, and every eye was at once turned upon Constantine.
But the emperor neither spake nor moved; and almost immediately his
partisans began to cry out that Arius should declare to the council what
were those philosophical opinions to which he referred, which thing they
did to cover up the failure of the emperor to respond to Maris the
bishop; and the friends of the Libyan joined in the same cry, because
they did believe that the philosophy of Arius would be found to be
correct, and not heretical.  And thereupon, being pressed upon all sides
at once, the presbyter again arose and spoke in the following manner: "I
suppose, brethren, that there hath never been any difficulty in the mind
of any Christian as to the simple declarations of the gospel concerning
our Lord; and that the faith of all Christians in the divinity of our
common Saviour is founded upon the gospel narrative. The difficulties
arise only when the mind passes on beyond the plain teachings of the
gospel, and attempts to comprehend how these things may be, and to
formulate for itself some creed upon the nature of the Deity.  In this
regard there have been maintained three great philosophical opinions, as
ye do know, which may be very briefly stated as follows:

"1. That the Son of God must be a dependent and spontaneous being,
created from nothing by the will of the Father, by whom also all things
were made.

"2. That the Son possessed all of the inherent, incommunicable
perfections which religion and philosophy appropriate to the supreme
God.  So that there are in the Godhead three distinct and infinite minds
or substances, three co-equal and co-eternal beings, composing the
divine essence, three independent Deities as to whom an effort is made
to preserve the unity of the first cause by assuming the perpetual
concord of their administration, the essential agreement of their will;
and this I understand to be the philosophy of Hosius, Alexander, the
emperor, and others for whom Athanasius is spokesman.

"3. Three beings who, by the self-derived necessity of their existence,
possess divine attributes in perfect degree, who are eternal in
duration, infinite in space, intimately present to each other and to the
universe; and are yet one and the same being, manifesting himself in
different forms, and considered in different aspects: so that the
Trinity becomes a trinity of names and abstract manifestations existing
only in the mind; they are not persons at all, but only attributes.

"This is the heresy of Sabellius, which Christian councils have
condemned.  It differeth from Athanasius in degree, but not, I think, in
kind.

"Not one of these three opinions satisfieth my mind and heart.  The
martyr Am-nem-hat taught me when I was a boy that the original faith,
which long ages ago preceded the polytheism of Egypt, Assyria, India,
China, Greece, Rome, and all other heathen nations, uniformly
represented the one God to be a dual, spiritual Being, and that the
Divine nature must be a Triad, or Trinity, completed by the birth of a
son of this double-natured spiritual God. In the gospels I read that
Christ is ’the only-begotten Son of God’: a Father begets.  He was
’conceived’ of the Holy Ghost: a Mother conceives.  He was ’born’ of a
virgin, and for our salvation did live among men.  The same holy martyr
called my attention to the fact, which I have since carefully verified,
that while the Scriptures in no place apply the word ’mother’ to the
Holy Ghost, the words ’Holy Ghost’ are used in them two hundred and
twelve times, and were uniformly in the Greek neuter gender, which
affirmeth nothing as to sex.  He also showed me that Moses called the
one God by a name which is the plural number of a Hebrew noun.  It hath,
therefore, appeared to me to be true that, as far as anything concerning
Deity can be expressed in human language, the sacred use of the words
’Father,’ ’Son,’ ’Holy Ghost,’ ’begotten,’ ’conceived,’ were intended to
convey to our minds the idea that in some spiritual sense of sexhood the
nature of Deity is that in the likeness and image whereof man was
created; and signify a divine family, so far as earthly things can
typify spiritual truth.  Hence, as I did set forth in my letter to
Eusebius of Nicomedia, and to Alexander of Alexandria, as the Church
knoweth, I have always taught that the Son is not unoriginate, nor part
of the unoriginate, nor made of things previously existing; but that by
the will and purpose of God he was in being before time, perfectly
divine, the only-begotten; that before his generation he was not; that
we believe in one God alone without birth, alone everlasting, alone
unoriginate.  We believe that God gave birth to the only-begotten Son,
before eternal periods, making the divine family a Triad, through whom
he made these periods and all else that was made; that he gave birth to
the Son, not in semblance, not in idea, but in truth giving unto him a
real existence; and we have refused to profess faith in the teachings of
Bishop Alexander, that ’as God is eternal, so is his Son’; ’where the
Father, there the Son’; ’the Son is present in God without birth’;
’ever-begotten’; ’an Eternal God, an Eternal Son’; ’the Son is your God
himself.’

"But I have never taught this philosophy as an article of faith, binding
upon the conscience of believers; and have required of them to profess
faith in nothing except what the gospels declare."

The philosophy of Arius struck many as a novel thing. To some of them it
seemed to be a rational and beautiful solution of problems which they
had pondered long and regarded as insoluble, and had abandoned in
despair. To none of them did it seem to be at all tainted with heresy.

But Athanasius had a definite end in view, which closed his ears to any
statement the presbyter might make, although he waited courteously until
Arius had concluded his remarks, and then exclaimed, "Hast thou not
taught that the Son of God was created out of things not existing?"

"Never," said Arius.  "Thou knowest I have taught that he was not
’created’ at all, but ’begotten’; ’conceived,’ not made."

"Hast thou not taught that there was a time when the Son was not?"

"Nay, verily!  The word ’time’ is thine own, not mine.  But I have said
’God was, when he was not.’  I have said that ’before he was begotten he
was not.’  Else how could God beget him?  But this was in the beginning,
before ’time’ was."

"Hast thou not taught that the Father was superior to the Son, and the
Son inferior to the Father?"

"Nay, verily!  I can not conceive of the words ’superior’ and ’inferior’
as applicable to the divine nature, or family, any more than I can
conceive of thy word ’time’ as applied to the divine existence.  If thou
canst do so, O Athanasius, thou or thy friends, and furnish a definition
of the Trinity that does not deny the separate existence of the Son; nor
imply identity of person in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; or which does
not set up three distinct, co-equal Gods, or which does not degrade the
Son to the condition of a created Being, made, not begotten, except the
definition which I quoted from the philosophy of Am-nem-hat the martyr,
and have adopted as mine own, announce thou now, or when thou wilt, such
a definition of the Trinity, and, if I can at all comprehend it, I will
follow thee to death, if need be, in defense thereof: for lo! these many
years have I sought for such a definition and found it not, except in
Am-nem-hat’s profound aphorism that the true and only idea of Trinity
subsisteth in family--Father, Mother, Son: the Father-Ghost, and
Christ!"

Then answered Athanasius: "Verily I would not dare to utter a formula of
faith upon so high a theme in any hasty or inconsiderate manner.  So for
the present let that question rest, and I doubt not that the learned
bishops who defend the deity of Christ will soon frame out of the
Scriptures a definition of the Catholic faith which shall both satisfy
all orthodox souls and bring thine own God-dishonoring heresies to
light."

"If it come out of the Scriptures, friend Athanasius, they must omit
therefrom thy newly-coined word ’Catholic,’ for that word is not
scriptural, nor is the idea which thou signifiest by it therein.  The
Scriptures speak not of the ’Catholic’ Church at all, but of ’the common
church,’ ’the common faith,’ ’the common salvation,’ ’the common hope,’
’the common Saviour’; and thou well knowest that ’common’ pertaineth
only to the common or communal organization of Christ’s kingdom.  Yet,
perhaps, it is natural that one so young, so beautiful, so gifted as
thou art, should prefer the imperial and aristocratic designation which
hath been recently adopted in the Western Empire, and despise the
plebeian, scriptural name ’common’ or ’communal.’ For two Christians
might both belong to thy ’Catholic’ Church, while one of them might be a
prince and the other a pauper; but the two Christians who belong to the
primitive ’common’ church must be brethren, equal, free, fraternal; and
the difference, friend Athanasius, between ’common’ ([Greek: _koínos_])
and ’catholic’ ([Greek: _kata holos_]) is just the difference between
the Christian Church and that of Constantine. I know not what the
martyrs would have said of it, nor what the steadfast confessors here
present may think of it; but I prefer the ancient, scriptural term
’common,’ ’communal,’ ’communistic’ church of which Jesus Christ only is
King, and in which all men are brethren, to the new ’Catholic’
establishment which has come in with our unbaptized emperor."

There was not a confessor present but what would have applauded these
bold and truthful sentiments, the force of which we can at this day with
difficulty realize; but Constantine bit his lip to restrain a terrible
oath, and his face darkened ominously as he glared upon the audacious
presbyter.  Hosius, Marcellus, Alexander, and others of the same party,
seemed to have been stricken dumb by the clear, incisive, fearless, and
uncompromising declarations of Arius.  Only Athanasius seemed to
preserve his marvelous self-possession, and laughed musically, while, in
order to distract attention from the dangerous question which the old
heretic seemed determined to bring up at every possible turn of the
discussion, he cried aloud: "But hast thou not commonly taught that the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are three, and not one God, and thereby made
thy heresy assume the complexion of polytheism?  Hast thou not done
that?"

"I have taught," answered Arius, "and I think that the Scriptures teach,
that the three are not one person, but three persons; and that the
Trinity is one family, in likeness whereof man was created.  Eve, the
first mother, was not created out of things not existing, but she
proceeded out of the first man’s side; not above him, not below
him--equal with him, bone of his bone, flesh of his flesh; and the first
human son was born of them.  This to my mind in some way typifies the
divine family, except that the idea of creation applies not to it.  This
I have stated as mine own conception of the matter, not as an article of
faith.  If thou knowest any better idea, state it plainly, I pray thee:
I am not yet too old to learn."

Then said Athanasius, triumphantly, "I supposed, indeed, that God would
presently lay bare thy heresy; for thou dost deny the express words of
Scripture that these three are one; and thus thou art convicted!"

Once more the dangerous light gleamed in the old man’s somber eyes, and
that nervous twitching, which his enemies likened to the wriggling of a
serpent, passed over him; but he controlled himself wonderfully, and
calmly enough inquired: "What scripture, then?  Wilt thou read it; or
tell us in what place it may be found?"

Then said Athanasius: "I read from the first letter of John as follows:
’_For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word,
and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.  And there are three that
bear witness in earth, the spirit, and the water, and the blood: and
these three agree in one._’  How, then, sayest thou that the Father, the
Word, and the Holy Ghost are not one, in the very teeth of the
Scriptures, O thou subtle heretic?"

The reading of this scripture produced a profound sensation in the
council.  Many turned to their copy of John’s letter to read the words
for themselves, the greater number using the new and beautiful
manuscripts which the munificent liberality of the emperor had caused to
be transcribed and distributed among the bishops some time before; but
many also had ancient copies written in the uncial text.  But Arius said
unto Athanasius, "Wilt thou give to me thy book?"

And Athanasius sent it to him by one of the pages in attendance.  The
grim old presbyter received the parchment, and looked at it, and handled
it, and turned it over and over in his hands with a strange, sarcastic
smile, and then said in that peculiar, sibilant tone which cut and
tingled like a serpent’s hiss: "I perceive, brethren, that this
beautiful manuscript is one of those copies which hath been supplied to
many bishops and presbyters by the zeal and benevolence of our most
Christian, but unbaptized, emperor; and the book is beautifully written
in the new, running Greek text which hath lately come into use.  I have
but one objection to it, brethren; and the objection is, that the words
’_in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three
are one.  And there are three that bear witness in earth_’--these words
were never written by John, but by some one else; they have been added
to the text within the last ten years!"  And then the tall form reared
itself to the full height of its gigantic stature; the long, thin right
hand swayed to and fro with a strange rhythmic motion, the huge, rough,
noble head seemed to start forward upon the long, bony neck, as a cobra
thrusts it forward; the strange, mesmeric light burned in the somber
eyes, and, fastening his gaze full upon the emperor, he cried out in
tones that rang through every corner and crevice of the vast hall,
shrill, incisive, penetrating: "These words are forgeries--every one of
them!  What John wrote was this: ’_For there are three that bear record,
the spirit, the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one._’"

The effect was electrical.  Many trembled for the bold and eloquent man
whose words and manner seemed to charge upon the emperor himself the
guilt of sacrilege in forging the sacred writings; although, perhaps,
none doubted that the words were forged.  But Athanasius gazed upon him
haughtily, and demanded: "Who art thou, madman, that dost so boldly
assail the genuineness of a scripture that suiteth not with thy
notorious heresy? How knowest thou that the words were never written by
John?"

The presbyter’s fierce excitement had almost immediately faded away, and
he quietly answered: "Brethren, I know that the words are forgeries,
because the rank Sabellianism which they teach is contrary to John’s
spirit, and would better suit the views of certain persons who desire to
confound the Son with the Father in order to abolish the sovereignty of
Christ over his earthly kingdom by placing some one else in his rightful
place.  Secondly, because ye can not find the words in any copy written
in the uncial text, before the recent, running Greek text came into
common use.  Ye have many uncial copies here: see whether any of them
contain the words. Thirdly, because, more than thirty years ago, the
learned martyr Am-nem-hat, in our city of Alexandria, had in his
possession the original letter of John"; and, with tremulous and
mournful cadence that brought tears into the eyes of all who knew his
history, he continued: "Am-nem-hat abode in the house of his
great-grand-niece, the holy, the beautiful, the martyred Theckla. This
blessed virgin did carefully copy the letter upon vellum, and sent it to
Antioch as a gift even unto me, by the hands of Bishop Peter."  Taking
the book from a cedar box on the seat beside him, he continued: "Here is
the copy of John’s letter, written by the hand of one martyr, under the
supervision of another, and delivered by a third martyr unto me, that am
ready to follow them upon the glorious way whenever God so will! Search
and see whether ye can find these forged words in this thrice-sacred
book!"

A moment of profound silence followed.  Constantine, Athanasius, Hosius,
and all of their faction, perceived that this assault also had not only
failed, but had left the powerful heretic in full possession of the
field of battle; and, at a sign from the emperor, the bishops
immediately adjourned the council until the following day.



                               CHAPTER X.

                      THE COMMUNION OF THE SAINTS.


As soon as the great council assembled on the following day, Eusebius of
Cæsarea addressed them, saying: "Brethren, the controversy concerning
the nature of Deity provoketh much uncharity, and leadeth to no result.
I have, therefore, drawn up, and now offer for your consideration, a
Confession of Faith, which is no new form of doctrine, but is the same
which I learned in my childhood, and during the time I was a catechumen,
and at the time I was baptized, from my predecessors in the bishopric of
Nicomedia; and the same which I have taught for many years while I was
presbyter and bishop, before this great dispute had arisen. This
confession hath been read and approved by the emperor, the beloved of
Heaven, and it seemeth to me to be the truth as nearly as divine things
can be expressed in human language.  I have a hope, therefore, that it
may be accepted by all as a sufficient declaration of our Christian
faith.

"It is as follows: ’I believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of
all things both visible and invisible, and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the
Word of God, God of God, Light of Light, Life of Life, the only-begotten
Son, the first-born of every creature; begotten of the Father before all
worlds, by whom, also, all things were made; who for our salvation was
made flesh and lived among men, and suffered, and rose again on the
third day, and ascended to the Father, and shall come in glory to judge
the quick and the dead.  And we believe in one Holy Ghost.  As also our
Lord, sending forth his own disciples to preach, said: ’Go and teach all
nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost.’  Concerning which things we affirm that this is so,
and that we think so, and that it hath long been so held; and that we
remain steadfast to death for this faith, anathematizing every godless
heresy; that we have taught these things from our heart and soul, from
the time that we have known ourselves; and that we now think and say
them in truth, we testify in the name of Almighty God, and of our Lord
Jesus Christ, being able to prove even by demonstration, and to persuade
you that in past times also this we believed and preached.’"

This creed seemed to be acceptable to nearly all the members of the
council, and Hosius said unto Arius, "Wilt thou subscribe this creed?"

And the heretic answered: "Certainly.  I can cheerfully subscribe to all
that is contained in this confession of faith; for Eusebius hath only
made a formal statement of what I have taught and believed, and what the
ancient Church hath held from the beginning.  Yet I like not the creed.
For the bishops all know that while never before did a council draw up
any written confession of faith, yet at every council the bishops did
repeat and affirm the creed received from the apostles; and the most
important item therein, next to the profession of faith in Christ, was
this: ’I believe in the communion of saints’; by which the Church
constantly affirmed its faith in the divine wisdom of the communal
organization of ’the kingdom of heaven.’  Ye have mutilated the
confession by omitting this vital article in order to accommodate the
faith to the imperial laws regarding war, slavery, and mammon-worship.
Let the great article be restored to its proper place, and I will
subscribe the creed."

Then there was a terrible clamor, greater than all that had preceded
it--the partisans of Constantine boldly declaring that "the day had gone
by forever for maintaining the communal organization of the Church";
that this "primitive community of rights and property was only a
temporary arrangement, not designed to be permanent, and had faded
away"; and, finally, that "the emperor would not permit the creed to
contain an article which cut off not only the emperor and all his
officers, but also every ’rich man,’ from admission to the Church."  But
those who were determined to maintain the apostolic organization which
Jesus himself had ordained were equally clamorous in shouting that to
omit the article of "communion of the saints" was to adopt the Roman
law, and betray the Church into the hands of the enemies of Jesus.  Then
Constantine ordered in the imperial guards and commanded them to clear
the hall, and the bishops adjourned the council in the midst of an
uproar in which the struggle was not always confined to words, but some
severe blows were given and received upon both sides.  The voice of the
bishops adjourning the council had failed to designate any day or hour
at which it should reassemble, and for some days no session at all was
held; and during these days all the weight of the imperial authority was
brought to bear upon the unhappy bishops to force them to adopt a creed
omitting the article concerning "the communion of saints" which from the
very days of Jesus had been the sacred symbol of the social and
political organization of the Christian Church.  Constantine declared
that bishops who made it a matter of conscience to do so might continue
to teach and to preach it, but that the article must be omitted from the
creed; and gradually all of them were brought over to the making of this
kind of a compromise with their consciences.  When this result had been
attained, the bishops gave out that the council would be reassembled
upon the following day.

On that evening, Constantine called unto him Hosius, Alexander,
Athanasius, and others of his adherents, and said unto them: "It is not
expedient for me that Arius, or any other man, should be condemned for
refusing to subscribe a confession of faith that omits the article
concerning community of the saints.  I wish that thing to be forgotten
as soon as possible, and that the condemnation of this man should be
founded upon some other accusation.  I desire ye, therefore, to seek for
some scriptural word or other which may not be repugnant to the majority
of the council, but which Arius can not subscribe.  He is a man that
would manifestly die and count it great gain rather than make even the
slightest concession in any matter of conscience.  Ye must, therefore,
insert in the creed some word or phrase that he will not subscribe, but
to which the majority shall not make any strenuous objection.  It must
not appear to the Church that ’the communion of saints’ hath caused
trouble."

"There is no such word or expression in any gospel," answered Hosius,
sententiously.

"Then ye must seek for it elsewhere," said Constantine. "The creed must
contain some word which he will refuse to subscribe, and it must appear
that the controversy with him is concerning that word, and not
concerning the abandonment of the primitive Church polity."

"There is a word that hath lately come into use at Alexandria," said
Athanasius, "which I feel certain would prevent the presbyter from
signing any creed that contains it, but I do not think that either the
Latin language or the Latin brain is delicate enough to grasp that
peculiar signification of the Greek expression which would make it
repugnant to Arius, so that the Western churchmen would not object to
the use of it, but it is not exactly a scriptural phrase."

"What is the word?" asked the emperor.

"It is the new compound, ’consubstantial’ ([Greek: _homoousios_]), which
admitteth of an interpretation that would shock the fine Egyptian
thought of the presbyter, but many might not be subtile enough to
perceive it.  It suiteth well the majority of the bishops in the sense
in which they understand it."

"I do well remember the word," said Constantine. "For, when I was upon
the study of this controversy, I first heard it; and it occurreth either
in some memoranda which I made of a conversation with Eusebius, or in a
letter written unto him by his brother of Nicomedia. Let me get those
papers."

So saying, the emperor opened a drawer in his bureau and took therefrom
a bundle of manuscript, and after a short examination he said: "Here is
the letter.  Eusebius of Nicomedia saith here that ’to assert the Son of
God to be of one substance with the Father is a proposition evidently
absurd.’"

The beautiful eyes of Athanasius sparkled with delight, and he cried
out: "That is the very word and letter that we want!  It cometh, like
all good things, from the emperor, and is like an inspiration to our
cause!"

"Yea," said Hosius.  "The majority will receive the word well--holding
that it does not necessarily imply the identity of persons; but will
Arius certainly reject it?"

"Yea," replied Athanasius; "I have heard his comments on the word, and I
am certain that his stubborn, inflexible spirit will not bend enough to
make him subscribe a creed containing it."

"Press thou not the matter too vehemently, arch-deacon," said
Constantine, "lest thou drive many to support him.  Be mild and
persuasive, for there is time enough."

So, when the council had assembled on the following day, Athanasius
said: "The learned and venerable Bishops Alexander and Hosius, and many
others with them, have carefully examined the form of the Confession of
Faith offered by the learned Bishop Eusebius, and they make no objection
thereto: but fear that it may leave open some advantages for entrance of
heresy, as is shown by this letter of Eusebius of Nicomedia, wherein he
declareth that to say that the Son is consubstantial ([Greek:
_homoousios_]) with the Father is absurd.  They therefore desire, in
order to cut off all heretical interpretation of the creed, and
vindicate the divinity of our Lord, to offer a creed containing the
declaration that Son and Father are of one substance."

Immediately there was a clamor of the Arians against the use of the
word; but they, and many who were undecided, looked to Arius for advice
and direction, and Athanasius said, "The bishops desire to know whether
the learned presbyter Arius will subscribe the creed containing this
word, the bulwark against all heresy?"

And Arius arose, and, looking upon Athanasius with a gentle smile, said
unto him: "I perceive that thy master Constantine hath at last reached
the fulfillment of his desires against the Church and kingdom of my
master Christ.  Brethren, I have already declared to you that I would
subscribe no confession of faith which omitted to set forth the article
of the communion of saints; and I perceive well that the insertion of
this new ecclesiastical term is resorted to only in order to avoid
making notorious the fact that the emperor hath commanded that the
primitive organization of the Church shall be abandoned.  As to this
word ’consubstantial,’ I have no objection to it in the only sense in
which I can conscientiously use it, as implying that the Father and Son
(like every other father and son) are beings of the same nature; yet I
would not subscribe a creed containing this word, because it is
unscriptural.  In the sense in which it will come to be used hereafter
(if not, indeed, already), it denies the separate existence of the Son;
it will imply an almost physical adhesion of the persons of the Divine
Family, and the actual identity of Father and Son.  It hath before this
time been used by incautious or heretical persons, and hath already been
condemned as heretical by councils which no prince or emperor
controlled, and whose voice was the free utterance of the unsecularized
but persecuted Church.  I will never subscribe a creed containing such a
word; and have never found it necessary to go outside of the Scriptures
to find words wherewith to define the Christian faith."

And Athanasius answered: "What if the word, in the exact form of it, is
not in the Scriptures?  Surely its derivatives and compounds are found
therein; nor is it any more unscriptural than the songs of Arius written
in his book ’Thalia.’  What if it hath been used by heretics and
condemned as heretical?  That was only because it hath been used in some
heretical sense, and not as we use it now.  What if the use of the word
might be tortured into the support of Sabellianism by some who wrest
even the Scriptures to their own destruction?  The rejection of it
argues far more strongly in favor of polytheism--the ancient paganism
from which the Church hath so long suffered; and the word must be used,
because it is the only safeguard against the very heresy of which Arius
hath been suspected or accused."

And the question was long debated by others, and the council adjourned;
but there were not many that stood out firmly against the use of this
celebrated word.

At the next meeting of the council, Hosius of Cordova announced that,
following the sentiments of the great majority, they had prepared
another declaration of the faith, upon which he hoped all might agree;
and thereupon the same was read: "We believe in one God, the Father
Almighty, Maker of all things, both visible and invisible. And in one
Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the Father, only
begotten, that is to say, of the substance of the Father, God of God,
Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being of one
substance with the Father, by whom all things were made, both things in
heaven and things in earth; who for us men and for our salvation came
down and was made man, suffered, and rose again on the third day; went
up into the heavens, and is to come again to judge the quick and the
dead.  And in the Holy Ghost.

"_But those who say, ’There was when he was not,’ and ’Before he was
begotten he was not,’ and that ’He came into existence from what was
not,’ or who profess that the Son of God is a different ’person’ or
’substance,’ or that he is created, or changeable, or variable, are
anathematized by the Catholic Church._"

A great many members refused to sign the creed, and especially the
anathema with which it concluded; because they thought that the
presbyter Arius, at whom it was aimed, neither taught nor held the views
thereby imputed to him.  Eusebius of Cæsarea asked for time to consider
the matter, and "to consult with the emperor who had imposed it upon
them"--a course which others also followed.

Constantine professed to believe that this last creed was delivered by
an inspiration of the bishops directly given from heaven; and he at once
issued a decree of banishment against all who might refuse to subscribe
to it. "He denounced Arius and his disciples as impious, and ordered
that he and his books should follow the fate of the pagan Porphyry; and
that he and his school should be called Porphyrians, and his books
burned under penalty of death to any one who perused them."  But he gave
them time to reflect upon the matter; and on the next day many stood
resolved not to sign, notwithstanding the terrible threats of the
emperor.  In this state of fear and perplexity, when no man knew to what
extremities his brutal threats to extort their compliance might be
carried, and when a moody silence, born of their terror and distress,
had settled upon the council, to the surprise of all, Arius the Libyan
arose and addressed them as follows: "Brethren, I am well persuaded that
no other opportunity will ever be given unto me to address any assembly
of Christians; being persuaded that the condemnation denounced against
me ariseth not from any mistaken zeal on the part of the unbaptized
emperor concerning religion, but only from a political necessity that
springeth from his godless and insatiable thirst for universal and
unhindered power; for verily I think he knoweth little, and careth less,
for any confession of faith, except as it affecteth his imperial
ambition.  As a man, therefore, already doomed, and soon, perhaps, to
die, I desire to stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance
concerning the primitive Church, which now fadeth out of the world, as
it hath already faded out of the Western Empire. Brethren, centuries
ago, the great Greek philosopher, Plato, in his ’Republic,’ did declare
that ’any ordinary city is in fact two cities, one the city of the rich,
the other that of the poor, at war with one another’; and this statement
is verily true everywhere on earth.  For the religion of mankind hath
been, in some shape, the worship of mammon, and the warfare, of which
Plato speaketh, a warfare for property--for property in offices,
prerogatives, lands, houses, wealth, slaves, and every shape that
property can take.  Ye know that the law was a schoolmaster to lead us
to Christ; and that, to prevent the universal and hopeless oppression of
the poor, God by Moses did ordain the statute of the year of jubilee,
and the statute of the seventh year; and ye know that the prophet Isaiah
did make these statutes, which secured a certain blessing for the poor
every ’seventh year’ and every ’fiftieth year,’ typical of the
continuous state of believers, in the kingdom of heaven, declaring it to
be the gospel preached to the poor; and ye know that our Lord did
solemnly declare that this prophecy was fulfilled in him, wherefore the
wealthy and aristocratic Scribes and Pharisees, who were ’covetous,’
persecuted him even unto death; even as the ruling classes at Rome, and
throughout the world, have done until the triumph of Constantine over
Maxentius at the Milvian Bridge.  Ye know that our Lord set up a kingdom
that was good news, a gospel, to the poor of the earth, because its
purpose and effect were to abolish war, slavery, polygamy, and all
unjust distinctions between men and classes of men, based upon the
idolatry of mammon.  Ye know that all of these parables were spoken with
reference to this kingdom in which communion of saints, partnership of
all believers, should secure liberty, equality, fraternity, for all
Christians.  Ye know that, while the apostles remained on earth, the
believers had all things common, except wives and children, disowned all
government except that of Jesus, obeyed all laws for the sake of peace
except such as conflicted with conscience, and so builded up the
Christian communes that governed themselves by the laws of Christ alone,
inflicting no temporal punishment except that they refused to fellowship
the obdurately wicked.  Ye know that they commonly wrought miracles to
prove the divinity of Jesus and the right of the Church to preach and to
teach in his name.  We learn from Philo the Egyptian, and from many
others, that ’those who entered upon the Christian life divested
themselves of their property, and gave it to those legally entitled
thereto or to the common Church,’ and that ’the disciples of that time,
animated by more ardent love of the divine word, first fulfilled the
Saviour’s precept by distributing their substance to the needy; and that
the Holy Spirit wrought many wonders through them, so that, as soon as
the gospel was heard, men voluntarily and in crowds eagerly embraced the
true faith.’  Ye know that three bishops were ordained by the apostles,
even Lucius, Evodius, and Polycarp, all of whom consecrated their
property to the common Church, as did the apostolical fathers Clemens,
Ignatius, Barnabas, Hermas, as also did Paulinas, Cyprian, Hilary, and
countless other well-known and notable Christians; and ye know that such
were the law and the practice of the Church until very recent times!  Ye
know that thaumaturgy remained with the Church until this divine
ordinance was neglected. Ye know, brethren, that there were no slaves,
no war, no rich, no poor, no kings, no rulers, in the kingdom of our
Lord, but liberty, fraternity, equality for all; and that war, slavery,
mammon-worship, which had ever been the curse of human life, were
abolished by the gospel of Christ.  Brethren, already in the Western
Empire (and from this day in the East) all this is changed. ’The kingdom
of heaven’ is utterly subverted.  Even the bishops came hither with
slaves; many of you are ’rich men,’ that could not enter into the
kingdom of heaven.  The Church conformeth in all things to the imperial
laws: for that man Constantine hath such unbounded ambition and unbelief
that he suffereth not the Church of Christ to exist in the world, and
hath so founded the Church of Constantine, subverting all of
Christianity except its spiritual truth.  But ye can plainly see what
things shall come to pass.  That man whom ye love because it hath suited
the purposes of his atheistic ambition to protect the Church against
other tyrants, hath established an imperial legal religion for the
world, and declares that he will persecute all who conform not thereto.
So did the Scribes and Pharisees; so did Tiberius Cæsar, Nero,
Diocletian, and the rest of his predecessors; but so Jesus and his
apostles never did.  I know not whether that man who doeth these things,
and hath begun to found his capital, called by his own name of
blasphemy, upon seven hills above the sea, be he of whom John in the
Apocalypse did speak, but he suiteth well in many respects with what
John did prophesy.

"Hear me yet a little further.  Ye will all, or nearly all, subscribe
this creed!  Ye will be forced so to do! For the Holy Spirit cometh upon
no council of an earthly emperor, but only of Christ’s Church.
Henceforth, therefore, thaumaturgy shall be lost unto the Church!
Henceforth, therefore, Christianity shall be a human institution!  And
the faith of Christians will be first one thing, then another, as
successive emperors may determine to be best.  Those who now are
orthodox will be proscribed as heretics, and those who now are heretics
will be called orthodox; and Christian emperors will seek to exterminate
Christian heretics with fire and sword throughout the world.  For the
millions of Armenia, and many more throughout Egypt, Syria, and Africa,
and the whole nation of the Goths, are as I am--what ye call Arian.  So
is the brave, the successful, the popular Crispus Cæsar.  So is Ulfilas,
whom Constantine calleth the Moses of the Goths, whom he now proposes to
ordain a bishop over the people whom he converted, and upon whom
Constantine made war to force them to accommodate their religion to
imperial law.  So is Constantia, the sister of the emperor, the widow of
Licinius; and so is the young Licinius, her son, and others perhaps of
the same imperial family, concerning whom I do not know.  See ye not
that when Constantine shall die, and his sons shall succeed to empire,
the faith of Christ which is now condemned shall be established by the
imperial law as true?--And even thou, Athanasius, next Bishop of
Alexandria, mayst find thyself a fugitive from thine episcopal palace
(which the emperor shall give unto thee), a vagabond upon the friendless
earth, a martyr for, or a renegade from, what thou now maintainest to be
true!

"Brethren, I go hence to death, or banishment, or both.  I care not for
it.  For I live in the steadfast faith and hope that, although the
kingdom of heaven be now subverted by the man of sin, yet again some
time, somehow, somewhere, it shall be re-established upon the foundation
of faith and communism which our Lord did lay, and shall prevail; and
war, slavery, and mammon-worship, shall all cease to curse the world;
for all people that love liberty and hate tyrants shall be Arians, and
mankind shall yet realize the promise of our Lord which he confirmed by
his life, by his miracles and parables, and by his death and
resurrection, of universal liberty, equality, and fraternity.  Brethren,
farewell! and the peace of God be with you!"

Then the gaunt, sad, immovable, and irreconcilable heretic walked calmly
out of the hall.  During the utterance of this terrible oration, many
seemed awed by the solemn grandeur and prophetic earnestness of the
speaker; many were terrified at his fearless denunciation of the plans,
atheism, and hypocrisy of the emperor; and some secretly rejoiced
because they supposed that his boldness irrevocably sealed his doom.
Constantine himself, convulsed with suppressed wrath, grew pale with
passion, and bit his lips to restrain some indiscreet expression of his
jealousy, doubt, and fear, as Arius declared the numbers and strength of
the Arian party in Armenia, Egypt, Syria, and among the Goths, and
eulogized the gallant Crispus Cæsar, his popular and splendid son.



                              CHAPTER XI.

                   ONE JOT THAT PASSED FROM THE LAW.


On that very night the grand, lonely, immovable presbyter disappeared,
and in that council was seen no more. But the next day came the
emperor’s sister Constantia, the widow of Licinius, and Licinius, her
son, and Crispus Cæsar, the eldest son of Constantine, born of his first
wife Minervina, and the emperor’s mother, Helena, and all, casting
themselves at the feet of Constantine, with tears and supplications
besought him that the great, learned, and holy Arius might not be put to
death.  And they so vehemently urged this petition that Constantine
finally seemed to give way thereto, and promised, confirming his promise
with an awful oath, that he would spare the life of the presbyter.  In
truth, he supposed that to execute Arius would be impolitic, because it
would forever alienate a very large number of his subjects, and he
wished to avoid it, and also to win praises for his clemency.  He
therefore ordered that Arius be banished to, and closely guarded in, a
strong fortress in the wildest portion of Illyricum, until, "in the
opinion of the emperor, the Arians of Armenia, Egypt, and Syria, and the
Goths, might have become reconciled unto the creed of Nicea."

Crispus Cæsar boldly declared that he indorsed the opinions of Arius,
and regarded the great heretic with larger love and reverence than any
other man had ever gained from him; and the emperor heard this
declaration with gloom and hatred, but in ominous silence.

And one by one, under the influence of the threats of Constantine, who
still held the bishops together, determined to extort the unanimous
consent of all to the acts of the council, under the specious and
continuous arguments and forced interpretations of the creed, used by
his partisans both lay and clerical, and under the benumbing and
stupefying effects of protracted weariness and hopelessness all of them
finally subscribed the creed, except Arius and six others--Eusebius of
Cæsarea, Eusebius of Nicomedia, Theonas, Bishop of Marmarica, Secundus,
Bishop of Theuchira, Euzoius the deacon, Achillas the reader, and Saras,
a presbyter--against all of whom the emperor made a decree of perpetual
banishment, but gave not orders for the enforcement thereof.  He was not
satisfied; especially he was dissatisfied because he was unable to
extort the signatures of the Eusebii; and he still waited, determined in
some way to obtain these signatures.  Finally, he caused Eusebius of
Cæsarea to be brought before him, and, assuming an air of great
friendliness and concern toward him, he said: "Dear bishop, I did tell
thee long ago that our differences about the Arian heresy must never be
a cause of quarrel between thee and me.  I wish to know what difficulty
thou hast (and thy brother) in subscribing the creed?"

And Eusebius answered: "The difficulty truly is not a very large one; it
is just the size and shape of an ’iota’ of the Greek alphabet."

"If it is as insignificant as that," answered the emperor, "let us
quietly remove it and be friends again. Tell me, therefore, what thou
dost mean."

"Hast thou here the creed?" asked Eusebius.

Constantine handed the parchment to him, and Eusebius said: "This word
[Greek: _homoousios_] is one which Arius condemneth as implying the
identity of Father and Son, and my conscience suffereth not me to sign
it; but the word [Greek: _homoiousios_], which differeth therefrom only
by the one small [Greek: _iota_] therein, expresses exactly what I
believe, that Father and Son are of like divine nature."

"And wouldst thou sign it if this letter had been written therein? and
thy brother? and the others who are sentenced to banishment?"

"Assuredly!"

"It shall never be said," laughed Constantine, "that I have lost my
friend and bishop for such a trifle!"

Then he pointed out the fact that a small "[Greek: _i_]" had been
dexterously inserted between "[Greek: _homo_]" and "[Greek: _ousios_]"
in both the places where the word occurred in the creed, making it the
Arian [Greek: _homoiousios_], instead of the Trinitarian [Greek:
_homoousios_].

"Now, bishop, give me thy signature, and communicate this arrangement
confidentially unto the others, and let them come and sign also, that
the creed may be unanimously signed, and all of these unseemly
dissensions banished out of the established Church."

The bishop laughed lightly, but signed the confession of faith, and not
long afterward all the others did so, except Arius, who was already far
upon the road to the heart of Illyricum.

Constantine had now completed his long-cherished design of subverting
the social and political organization of the primitive Church, and
establishing a state religion, of which he might be the head in place of
Jesus Christ, in whose name he founded a system that was in open
rebellion against the Saviour’s whole life and teachings.

It remained only for him to have the action of the OEcumenical Council
confirmed by some miraculous circumstances, and the imperial ingenuity
was fully equal to the occasion; for two members of the council had died
at Nicea during its protracted session, and were buried in the church:
With a grand and ostentatious procession by torch-light, the sacred roll
of parchment was taken to their tomb and left there through the night,
the emperor himself having prayed publicly that, if the departed bishops
approved the action of the council, they might in some way signify their
assent to the decrees and creed thereof; and early the next morning the
signatures of the dead bishops were found upon the parchment!  Their
endorsement was unequivocal: "We, Chrysanthus and Mysonius, fully
concurring with the first Holy and OEcumenical Synod, although removed
from earth, have signed the volume with our own hands."

Still, the emperor did not dissolve the assembly, and, in order to gain
over the personal affection even of those who had most stubbornly
resisted his sacrilegious domination of the council, he provided a
magnificent banquet for the members thereof, and lavished upon them
every mark of love and honor.  He lodged the one-eyed, hamstrung old
Paphnutius in his own palace, "and often sent for him to hear the story
of his persecutions; and now it was remarked how he would throw his arms
round the old man, and put his lips to his eyeless socket as if to suck
out with his reverential kiss the blessing which, as it were, lurked in
the sacred cavity, and stroked down with his imperial hand the frightful
wound; how he pressed his legs and arms, and the royal purple, to the
paralyzed limbs, and put his own eyeball into the socket."  And, because
those maimed and tortured members of the council who had been
"confessors" enjoyed the reputation of especial sanctity and honor
throughout the Church, Constantine used the same disgusting demagogy in
his dealings with them all, and fawned upon and flattered them in the
name of Jesus, until he believed he had stolen for himself their
influence in aiding him to eradicate primitive Christianity out of the
East, as he had already done in the West, and so banishing the kingdom
of heaven from the face of the earth; and so nourishing in the very
bosom of the Church, maintained and governed by imperial authority, the
ancient crimes of war, slavery, and mammon-worship, perpetuating the
bondage of the people unto the ruling classes, and giving the sanction
of religion to class distinctions between men and families, based upon
this idolatry, which had been always the curse of human life.

And for a whole year Constantine pursued his purpose quietly,
unceasingly, intelligently, by the use of a thousand different means and
agencies, to reduce the East to a condition of ecclesiastical serfdom to
his authority, and to confirm, popularize, and consolidate his power.
But the slow, doubtful, hesitating adoption of the imperial church by
the Christians of Armenia, and to a less degree by those of Syria,
Egypt, and the Gothic provinces along the Danube, to whom he had sent
back their teacher Ulfilas after ordaining him to be a royal bishop,
inspired the emperor with misgivings of the future, and with an almost
unreasoning jealousy and hatred of Crispus Cæsar, his son, who was the
favorite of all those regions, and of Licinius, who represented the
family of the legitimate sovereign thereof, whom Constantine had
dethroned and destroyed.

And the next year the emperor went to Rome to celebrate the Ides of
Quintilis, the anniversary of the battle of Lake Regillus, in which,
according to the chronicles of pagan Rome, the twin-gods Castor and
Pollux had fought in defense of the Eternal City, and brought thereto
the welcome news of victory.  It was esteemed to be the most sacred
ceremony known to the Roman people.  During the grand festival,
Constantine, believing that after the Council of Nicea his own
ecclesiastical system was so powerful and so securely established that
he need not longer patronize the heathen, refused to take his proper
place in the ancient ritual appropriate to the occasion, and even
exhibited his contempt for the empty pageantry of a legion of knights
passing in solemn procession, by commenting upon their appearance with
that caustic, epigrammatic wit of which few men were more thoroughly
master.  That large portion of the Romans who yet openly adhered to the
ancient religion were insulted and furious at the conduct of the
emperor, and there was a fierce riot in the streets, during which stones
were hurled at the statues of the emperor, and attempts made to
overthrow them.

His wife Fausta, the daughter of the fierce old emperor Maximian,
inherited much of her father’s cruel nature and imperious ambition.  She
and Constantine had three sons--Constantine, Constantius, and Constans.
She had always envied Crispus Cæsar the superiority which his
primogenial rights gave to him as the first-born of Constantine over her
own sons, and especially had her jealousy been inflamed by the splendid
reputation which young Cæsar had gained by the skill and courage
wherewith he had defeated the vastly superior navy of Licinius in the
straits of the Hellespont.  Next to the great emperor himself stood
Crispus Cæsar, not only in official station, but in the love and
admiration of the world; and her own sons occupied a far less
conspicuous position, which was rendered more galling to her pride by
the very prominence derived from the fact that they also were the sons
of the emperor.  Fausta had remarked with secret joy the open aid and
friendship showed by Crispus Cæsar for Arius, which fact had aroused the
suspicions, as much as the victory of Crispus had excited the jealousy,
of the emperor.  She failed not, also, to perceive that the devotion of
Constantia, the widow of Licinius, and of the Empress Helena,
Constantine’s mother, to this same Arius, had created a common interest
and friendship between Cæsar, Helena, and Constantia, while Eusebius of
Nicomedia was the trusted friend and adviser of all of them, and the
tutor of young Licinius.  Fausta herself, the daughter of a pagan and
the wife of an atheist, was as nearly devoid of religious sentiment as
it was ever possible for a woman to become; and, like her husband,
thought that all faith is only superstition, which may be advantageously
used by a wise ruler for the government of men; and understanding better
than any one else that Constantine regarded the free Arian spirit as the
most dangerous element in the political future of the empire, she had
cunningly employed every artifice and innuendo that could tend to
inflame his personal hatred of these religious dissenters.  She affected
to regard the riot in the streets of Rome as arising from the
machinations of the Arian recusants.  Knowing that Constantine had only
once visited Rome since the overthrow of Maxentius, and that he disliked
the place, she pretended to desire that he should fix his imperial
residence at Rome, on the ground that Milan was inconveniently situated,
and that both Nicomedia and Constantinople, being in the midst of vast
Arian communities, were unsafe for him.

She thought that the rioting in Rome gave her the opportunity to take
some decisive step in accomplishing her long-cherished designs, and
began more vehemently to press her insidious suggestions upon the gloomy
soul of the atheist whom she knew to worship only himself.

"If the stone wherewith these Arian strangers who are in the city marred
the head of thy statue on the Via Sacra had smitten thee, thou wouldst
have been slain at once."

"But," said the emperor, dryly, passing his hand over his forehead, "I
feel not the slightest pain from the blow."

"The undirected mob is powerless against thee," she said; "but this
infamous act is but the unguarded expression of a sentiment common to
the millions of Armenia, and to large numbers of the Egyptians and
Syrians, and to nearly all of the Goths."

"What hath caused thee so much uneasiness from such a trifle as the
throwing of a stone or two?  The royal blood should despise such
visionary fears."

"But the guardsman, Pilus, who hath lately come from Illyricum,
informeth me that in the garrison it is commonly reported that the
heretic Arius saith that, if Christians could lawfully bear arms, the
Arians of Armenia and the Goths alone could seat Licinius upon the
throne of his father, and Crispus Cæsar upon thine."

"But neither Licinius, nor Crispus, nor the Arians, cherish any such
treasonable designs," said Constantine.

"I fear lest thou art lulled into a false security. Ever anxious for thy
safety and for thy glory, I have consulted auguries and oracles, and,
although these things have no great weight with thee or with me as
matters of religious faith, the oracles were always valuable portents to
show the drift of popular opinion and desire; and no great statesman can
afford to despise them, for that which the multitude long after doth
sooner or later come to pass; and all the divinations portend calamity
to thee and thy house from the Arians."

"But Licinius is a boy, and Crispus Cæsar is quiet, modest, temperate,
and unostentatious.  He hath neither vices nor ambitions that require
him to aspire higher than he already standeth."

"Thou wouldst rather cease to be than cease to rule the empire.
Dominion is the dominant passion of thy lofty soul.  It is the marked
characteristic of thy race. There are other men mastered by similar
ambition.  The quiet, orderly life of Cæsar may blind the eyes of
mankind to an ambition that would hesitate at nothing.  Thy father was
such a temperate youth that he sacrificed all common lusts and appetites
to win the sovereignty of Rome, and he would not have been contented
long with that if he had lived.  Thou didst inherit his nature with his
military genius, and thou hast lived moderately in order to gain the
sovereignty of the world.  Crispus hath inherited from thee the great
abilities which enabled him to triumph on the Hellespont and share thy
glory, or rather take to himself the greater share.  He would not forego
the pleasures of youth and the advantages of his great position unless
he were constantly meditating upon some great design.  Look to thyself,
Augustus."

Such insidious counsels she constantly offered to the jealous and cruel
emperor, and they bore a deadly fruit. Suddenly the gallant young Cæsar
was seized, transported to the gloomy fortress of Pola, imprisoned, and
then murdered, by order of "the most Christian Emperor Constantine,"
"the favorite of God," "the defender of the faith," his father!  Almost
immediately the young Licinius was snatched from the arms of his mother,
and put to death by the order of his uncle, Constantine, "the first
Christian Emperor of Rome."

"I have fortified my throne against all danger from Crispus Cæsar and
the Arians," said Constantine unto himself.

"The road to royal favor and to future power is opened for my splendid
brood of Cæsars," murmured Fausta under her breath.

"The Empress Fausta hath plotted against and murdered my gallant son
Crispus, and my grandson Licinius, whom I loved.  I will be revenged
upon the cruel murderess or die!" was the unuttered comment of the
Empress-mother Helena; and from that hour, with the slow, settled, and
deliberate hatred of old age and hopeless sorrow, she sought for the
life of Fausta.

The world held its breath in horror at these fearful crimes, and hardly
did the historians of that age dare to commit any account thereof unto
posterity.  But it was impossible for the officers of the Illyrian
fortress, where Arius was imprisoned, to speak of such atrocities
without some knowledge thereof coming to their quiet, intelligent
prisoner.  When he heard of the assassination of Crispus Cæsar and of
Licinius, the only comment made by the stern, inflexible, incorruptible
old heretic was this: "A council of Christ’s Church ought not to be
oecumenical and barren; and the first one already beareth terrible but
legitimate fruits."

The empress-mother, old Helena, continually and skillfully directed the
suspicions of her dark-souled, bloody son against the Empress Fausta
herself; and, when she had prepared her vengeance so that she thought it
could not fail, she accused Fausta of infidelity to the emperor, with
that same Pilus, of the imperial guardsmen.  Many craftily prepared
circumstances corroborated the infamous and degrading accusation, and
quickly and secretly the emperor put his wife to death.

"Small recompense for my great wrong," murmured Helena, "but all that I
can take; for the woman’s beautiful sons are also mine own
grandchildren."

"I have no friend on earth," mused Constantine, "except my mother and
Eusebius of Cæsarea."

When the gloomy old prisoner of the Illyrian fortress heard of the
murder of Fausta, upon this disgraceful charge of adultery with a
guardsman, he said: "The grand name of Constantine is soaked with
domestic blood and draggled in domestic filth.  The royal oecumenical
council beareth such strange and deadly fruit."

The officers of the fortress were held to be accountable with their
lives for the heretic’s safe-keeping, and vigilant spies reported to
Constantine almost every word he uttered, and stole and transmitted to
the emperor almost every line he wrote, and the old man’s gloomy
comments upon the condition of the Church, and his strange and seemingly
inspired interpretations of prophecy, which he supposed to relate to
Constantine and his new city of Constantinople, built upon seven hills,
above the narrow straits whereto the commerce of the world resorted,
doubtless aided Fausta’s and Helena’s conspiracies to lead him into the
commission of those horrible crimes which shocked the moral sense of the
world, and justified the pagans in breathless wonder as to what new
atrocities would follow the legal establishment of the Christian
faith--atrocities that perhaps afterward drove Julian the Apostate to
struggle for the restoration of paganism.  And doubtless Arius himself
would long ago have perished, if the emperor had not hoped to obtain
from his manuscripts and prophecies warning of every coming danger.



                              CHAPTER XII.

                        AN IMPERIAL REPENTANCE.


But, although these secret horrors, which degraded the noblest family of
the empire, were kept as still as private crimes, and men dared scarcely
speak of them except in terrified whispers, the knowledge thereof spread
abroad, until enough was known to fill the Christian world with
detestation of the emperor; and he whose governing passion had been to
rule mankind, and to command their respect and reverence at any cost,
found himself to be held by the popular verdict as an outcast from
virtue and decency.  His iron soul was proof against every shaft except
this, but the wound it inflicted upon his boundless self-love was bitter
and incurable. Realizing that he had outraged the moral sentiment of
Christendom by these atrocious crimes, the emperor determined to
overthrow what he called Christianity, and re-establish the pagan
religion, charging his crimes to the blinding influences of the
superstition and strong magic of the Church, and thereby win for himself
the love and confidence of that large portion of his subjects who still
adhered to the ancient idolatries.  In pursuance of this design,
Constantine applied to the flamens at Rome for purification from his
domestic crimes, as the first step toward the rehabilitation of his
moral nakedness and deformity; but the priests, who knew his crafty,
unscrupulous, cruel, and atheistic nature, and who already had in
training the young and gifted Julian, seized this opportunity to gratify
their theological hate, by boldly declaring that the ancient rituals of
paganism did not know any form of expiation for such fearful and
unnecessary crimes as his.

Then Constantine turned away forever from heathenism, and sent for
Hosius, Bishop of Cordova, who assured him that "in Christianity all
sin, however great, may find forgiveness: for He saveth unto the
uttermost all that come unto God by him."

"And what method must I use to secure this forgiveness?" asked the
emperor.

"Only true repentance toward God, and humble, sincere faith in Jesus
Christ," said the bishop.

Then, with a singular smile, Constantine looked at the bishop and
answered: "Bishop, thou dost forget that thou art not now talking to a
woman taken in adultery, nor to a thief upon the cross.  Farewell!"

And with a wave of the hand the emperor contemptuously dismissed him.

But Constantine could not endure the popular detestation of which he
knew himself to be justly the object, and as a last resort he sent for
Eusebius of Cæsarea.  Eusebius knew the emperor fully as well as the
emperor knew him, and, of course, knew that he might as well chant
psalms to a deaf ass as to recommend faith and repentance to the
imperial atheist, as Hosius of Cordova had innocently endeavored to do.
When Eusebius came before the emperor, Constantine spoke to him in a
light, bantering tone, saying: "Bishop, Crispus Cæsar became infatuated
with the idea that he was great enough to wear my sandals and to wield
my spear even while I live; and the young man met with a fatal accident.
The youth Licinius, and the woman Fausta, exposed themselves to some
unwholesome atmosphere, and the results of their indiscretion were
deleterious to their health.  These events have happened unfortunately
for me, and I require thine unfailing aid in avoiding further
inconvenience from them.  What canst thou do for me?"

"Could not the flamens of Jupiter give thy burdened conscience rest?"
said the bishop, quietly, but with malicious pleasure.

"No," answered Constantine, laughing.  "The priests are good
haters--somewhat too demonstrative, perhaps, but steady and reliable in
their antipathies; and so they took out their spite upon me the first
time Fate gave them an opportunity."

"Could not the most learned and holy Hosius point out to thee the road
to peace?"

"No, indeed.  That respectable idiot began some sort of mummery
concerning faith and repentance; but I cut him short.  Bishop, thou wert
not wont to be so difficult. I confess that, since the Council of Nicea,
I have not done justice to thy superior merit, and have even felt
somewhat estranged from thee.  Forget all that, and let us once more be
friends."

"Augustus," said the bishop, "I have keenly felt the withdrawal of thy
favor, although I have complained to no one.  I think that, if it had
been otherwise, I could have showed thee sufficient reasons for avoiding
some terrible mistakes.  What is the exact difficulty which these
mistakes have led thee upon?"

"The Arians are rejoiced by any occurrence that gives them a pretext for
railing at me; the orthodox Christians have the unblushing impudence to
attempt to sit in judgment upon the actions of the emperor that rescued
them from persecutions, and affect to be shocked thereby, just as if
they were fit to judge his deeds or comprehend his policy; the
implacable flamens hope to make such use of these accidents as to lead
the world back to paganism without my aid.  The Arians hate me because I
would not permit them to establish a kingdom in the empire of which I
was not to be the king.  Thou must find some way to conciliate the
fools, for the hearts of all men are estranged from me; and, as thou
hast always known, I would rather rule by love than by terror.  But rule
I will, while I shall live.  Now, how can I regain my former hold upon
either the pagan or the Christian world?"

"Thou must first of all definitely abandon the idea that the empire can
ever return to paganism," said Eusebius.  "The amazing progress of
Christianity among the people and the rapid decline of heathenism
demonstrate that the old religion hath almost ceased to be a political
force, and any emperor who would seek to re-establish it is foredoomed
to certain failure."

"Let that pass.  Ye bishops always regard the Church as the first thing
to be considered.  I concede that thou art right.  What then?"

"Thou must also understand," said Eusebius, with malicious pleasure,
"that, while the will of the emperor is the law of the land, it is no
longer the standard of right and wrong for Christians.  Thy statutes may
control political life, and prescribe the external forms of worship for
the Church: its conscience hath passed even beyond thy control."

Constantine turned white with wrath.

"The impudent beggars!" he cried, "whom I redeemed from tortures and
from death!  Where, then, was their ’conscience’ when the council
subverted the kingdom of heaven upon earth, and they all signed the
decree which abolished the earthly sovereignty of Christ?  But,"
checking his furious anger with a mighty effort, "what next?"

"If a man hath done a crime," said Eusebius, "no matter how cruel and
unnatural, the Christians understand that he may obtain forgiveness for
his sin by repentance and faith, even as King David did in the matter of
Bath-sheba."

"Well!" said Constantine, impatiently.

"The Christian world will never pardon thee without this repentance and
faith, or the appearance of it," said Eusebius, and he uttered the last
few words in a low, peculiar tone.

"And what shape might ’the appearance of it’ assume?" asked the emperor,
with a laugh.

"Thou mightst go in sackcloth and ashes unto the church and publicly
pray to God and man for pardon!"

"And I might far sooner hang up a bishop and exterminate a sect that
would seriously insist upon any such degrading terms!"

"So I supposed," said Eusebius, "and even then such a course would only
be ’the appearance’ of faith and repentance, not the things themselves.
But thou mightst build a church and dedicate it unto the memory of
Cæsar; or set up his statue, with an inscription intimating that he was
the victim of a mistake, and the object of affectionate and sorrowful
remembrance.  Either of these ’appearances of it’ might be sufficient."

"That will answer," cried Constantine.  "Crispus Cæsar was a handsome
man, and an excellent subject for a statue.  The statue shall be of
gold, and the inscription shall be, ’To Crispus, mine injured and
innocent son.’  Will that, think you, reconcile the orthodox?  Or what
else dost thou advise?"

"The Empress-mother Helena should exhibit some similar token of
repentance for her hatred of the Empress Fausta."

"And what ’appearance of it’ should her faith and repentance assume?"
said Constantine, laughing merrily.

"Recently," replied Eusebius, "a lively interest hath sprung up
throughout the Church in the ’holy places’ in Palestine.  If the empress
should make a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, and found there a handsome
church and some sacred shrines, she would cease to annoy thee, amuse
herself, and do a great work toward restoring the love and confidence of
Christians to thyself and her."

"Thou art a true and glorious bishop," laughed the emperor, "and thou
dost never forget the welfare of the Church.  The empress-mother shall
go quickly on her sacred pilgrimage, and all the holy places shall
rejoice.  Is not that enough?  Or is there yet something more?"

"This would suffice for the orthodox," said Eusebius; "but years have
passed since the Council of Nicea.  Time hath assuaged the bitterness of
former days, which would, perhaps, have faded out altogether but that
the banishment of Arius keepeth it alive.  If thou wouldst reconcile the
whole Church unto thyself, recall and even show some special honor to
the Libyan."

"Thou hast reserved thy bitterest medicine for the last!"

"But it is necessary, Augustus.  For days past thy sister Constantia,
who is even now upon the bed of death, hath entreated me that I would
come unto thee and ask thee to visit her, that she might make it her
dying request that thou recall Arius and restore his church to him. Of
course I could not come till thou didst order it."  And then the bishop,
fixing his eyes firmly upon the face of Constantine, with his right hand
extended, said with inexpressible dignity: "Augustus, thy sister’s
husband, Licinius, the Emperor of the East, and her only son, Licinius,
both perished by thine own order; yet her devotion unto thee hath never
faltered.  Surely thou canst not refuse her dying supplications!"

Constantine’s face for once grew soft with a genuine emotion of
humanity, and he replied: "Surely not, bishop!  I always loved
Constantia.  I will visit her, and do whatever she desires."

"Go to-day, then," said Eusebius, "for she hath but few hours more to
live."

And Constantine went; and the long and sorely tried and deeply injured,
but still faithful and loving sister, with her dying breath besought him
to recall the great and holy Arius, and restore the peace and unity of
the Church and of the empire; and with a mighty oath (as usual) he
promised so to do.



                             CHAPTER XIII.

                 WELL DONE, GOOD AND FAITHFUL SERVANT.


During the slow lapse of all the years which had passed away since the
date of the Nicene Council, Arius the Libyan was almost as much dead
unto the world as if he had indeed departed from this life.  None,
except the emperor and a few trusted officers, knew anything more of him
than that he was kept a close prisoner somewhere in Illyricum, none knew
precisely where; and so carefully was the secret guarded, that even unto
this day the precise place and manner of his imprisonment remain
entirely unknown.  For a few years after he had disappeared so suddenly,
there were now and then vague rumors in circulation that some of his
devoted adherents had discovered the location of his prison, and were
plotting to deliver him therefrom; and the same rumors indefinitely
connected the names of Crispus Cæsar and of young Licinius with these
revolutionary designs; and cunning Fausta had used these rumors, with
remorseless skill and intelligence, to the destruction of them both. But
whether these were merely vague and idle surmises, whether there was
some foundation in fact for them, or whether the crafty emperor himself
had invented and floated them, in order to justify the murders upon
which he had already determined, will forever be unknown. For, upon the
perpetration of these enormous crimes, a mist of horror overspread the
empire that hid the name and memory of the Libyan from the popular gaze,
and thenceforth absolutely nothing was known of him until he suddenly
and unexpectedly appeared at Constantinople.

A few days after the funeral of Constantia, Constantine summoned
Eusebius and said unto him: "Bishop, I swore unto Constantia that I
would recall Arius speedily, and I will keep mine oath; for reflection
convinceth me that piety in this regard is true policy also.  In what
manner dost thou deem it most fitting to effectuate this purpose?"

"Do it like a Christian, like a statesman, like an emperor," said
Eusebius, "with a whole heart, generously! And let there be nothing
small, or niggardly, or mean, in thine action.  A few narrow-minded ones
among the orthodox may for a while murmur at it; but the Arians will
rejoice, and all Christians and all men will say it was a noble thing to
do!  Therefore, let it be done in a grand and princely way!"

"Particularize the programme which thou thinkest to be ’grand’ and
’princely.’"

"Let free pardon be granted unto Arius, without conditions of any kind
whatever.  Let proclamation be made that the presbyter will be received
into communion again, in thine own city and in thine own church, and
then transferred to his old pastoral charge, the Baucalis church in
Alexandria, and so recompense his sufferings with a triumphant return,
and receive him at the church-door in thine own person!"

"It shall so be done at once," answered Constantine. "No apologies or
explanations to be demanded or received.  Do thou immediately set a day,
and carefully arrange all the details of the ceremony as thou wilt. I
will have the old heretic here at the appointed time."

And Eusebius with a glad heart set to work to carry the emperor’s design
into effect.  Some among the orthodox murmured, and on the evening
before the day appointed, Alexander, the Bishop of Constantinople, was
heard to exclaim, "Let me, or Arius, die before tomorrow!"

But the emperor’s will could not be resisted; and, although the orthodox
shuddered to acknowledge as a brother beloved and equal one whom they
had always branded as a heretic, the secularized, imperial Church must
commit treason or obey; for the royal oecumenical council had borne,
along with other fruit, this, that a difference of religious faith and
action might very easily constitute the crime of treason against the
emperor.

On the day which had been set apart for the solemn pageantry, Arius was
brought by chosen officers to the lodgings where the Eusebii abode when
in the city; but, designing to prepare for the long-imprisoned Libyan
all the delightful surprise which a sudden realization of the great
change in his condition might afford, the Eusebii had not permitted any
one to inform him fully of the matters contemplated.  They even doubted,
also, whether the grand, ascetic, incorruptible old man would enter an
imperial church to receive honor at the hands of an earthly sovereign
unless he should be taken by surprise.  When, therefore, the next
morning, at the appointed hour, they took places upon each side of him,
and invited him to walk with them and view the grand and beautiful
metropolitan church, the ancient man went forth not knowing what special
purpose was contemplated.  And as they drew nearer unto the church, and
beheld a vast concourse of people in holiday attire, and ranks of
soldiers in magnificent array, with banners flying, and heard the mighty
shouts that seemed to rend the heavens, "Glory to Constantine, the
favorite of God!"  "Long live Arius, the great and faithful presbyter!"
the Libyan paused, and, gazing upon the Eusebii, inquired, "Bishops,
beloved, what mean these mighty clamors, and these salutations of
Constantine and Arius?"

And they answered, "Father, come on with us and thou shalt gladly see."

"Not a step more, until ye have told me all!"

"It meaneth that thou art recalled, not only to Constantinople, but to
the very bosom of the Church, subject to no conditions whatever!  And
the emperor himself waits at the door yonder to welcome and to honor
thee."

Then brake the strong heart within him of a hopeless sorrow, and,
faintly murmuring these words, ’The Antichrist hath triumphed here where
Satan hath his seat!’ a convulsion seized upon him, and, as the two
steadfast friends strove to hold him up, the gigantic form of the grand
old man glided slowly down between them, and lay prone upon the
pavement, as if the spirit had gone out of him forever.  And presently a
slight contortion swept over the great, gaunt frame; the bony right hand
extended itself upward, waving gently from side to side; the rough and
noble head darted forward upon the long, lithe neck; a tender smile,
ineffably soft and sweet, played around the weary, patient mouth, and
lighted up the somber eyes and haggard countenance with joy and beauty;
and gazing far away, as if his sight could pierce the bending heavens,
he sweetly murmured, ’Jesus, and Theckla also!’  Then darkness fell upon
the weary face and eyes; the mighty limbs relaxed once more; and he lay
still upon the rocky way.

Arius the Libyan was dead!



                                THE END.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Arius the Libyan" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.